– having regard to the principles laid down in Articles 2, 3(2), 13, 137(1)(i) and 141 of the EC Treaty,
– having regard to the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union proclaimed on 7 December 2000,
– having regard to the Lisbon Treaty, signed on 13 December 2007 in Lisbon,
– having regard to the United Nations Convention of 18 December 1979 on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women,
– having regard to the Fourth World Conference on Women held in Beijing in September 1995, the Declaration and Platform for Action adopted in Beijing and the subsequent outcome documents adopted at the United Nations Beijing +5 and Beijing +10 Special Sessions on further actions and initiatives to implement the Beijing Declaration and Platform for Action, adopted on 9 June 2000 and 11 March 2005 respectively,
– having regard to the EU Agenda for Action on Millennium Development Goals, adopted by the Council on 18 June 2008,
– having regard to United Nations Security Council Resolutions (UNSCR) S/RES/1325 (2000), adopted on 31 October 2000, and S/RES/1820 (2008), adopted on 19 June 2008, on women and peace and security,
– having regard to the Conclusions of the General Affairs and External Relations Council of 23 and 24 May 2005 on European Security,
– having regard to the Council document of 8 December 2008 entitled "Implementation of UNSCR 1325 as reinforced by UNSCR 1820 in the context of ESDP",
– having regard to the Conclusions of the General Affairs Council of 13 November 2006 on promoting gender equality and gender mainstreaming in crisis management,
– having regard to the Conclusions of the General Affairs Council of 8 December 2008 on combating violence against women, particularly in the European Security and Defence Policy (ESDP) framework, and all forms of discrimination against them,
– having regard to the "Comprehensive approach to the EU implementation of the United Nations Security Council Resolutions 1325 and 1820 on women, peace and security" approved by the General Affairs Council on 8 December 2008,
– having regard to the ongoing work on a Commission Staff Working Paper entitled "Towards an EU Action Plan on Gender Equality and Women's Empowerment in EU External Action",
– having regard to the development of the European Neighbourhood Policy (ENP) since 2004, and in particular the Commission's progress reports on its implementation, and to the action plans adopted jointly with Armenia, Azerbaijan, Egypt, Georgia, Israel, Jordan, Lebanon, Moldova, Morocco, the Palestinian Authority, Tunisia and Ukraine,
– having regard to the enlargement process and to the Commission's progress reports,
– having regard to its previous resolutions on women's empowerment in international and development policy and their role in security and peace, in particular that of 1 June 2006(1), that of 16 November 2006(2) and that of 13 March 2008(3),
– having regard to its resolutions on the ENP, on the EU's enlargement strategy and on the neighbouring countries and regions of the EU,
– having regard to its resolutions on external assistance instruments,
– having regard to its resolution of 18 December 2008 on development perspectives for peace-building and nation building in post-conflict situations(4),
– having regard to Rule 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Women's Rights and Gender Equality (A6-0225/2009),
A. whereas the realisation of women's human rights, women's empowerment and agency is not only important for addressing gender inequality and implementing a true gender dimension in the EU's external relations but essential to the successful implementation of the EU's external policies, including in the areas of aid, development, enlargement, neighbourhood policy, conflict resolution, security and peace-building and international trade,
B. whereas although the Member States are party to all major international frameworks on gender equality and women's rights, and although a number of policy documents exist at the EU level, the practical commitment to furthering gender mainstreaming and women's empowerment in external policies is still weak, the implementation of the existing policy documents is modest and the budgetary resources earmarked specifically for gender issues are insufficient,
C. whereas despite considerable improvements in the promotion of gender equality over the recent years, the main EU institutions – that is to say, Parliament, the Council and the Commission – do not have enough staff appointed specifically to implement the declared gender objectives in the areas of external policy and enlargement, and most of the existing staff responsible for gender issues have to combine that activity with at least one, and sometimes two, other sets of duties,
D. whereas the EU needs a holistic and coherent approach to gender mainstreaming,
General remarks
1. Recognises that the EU institutions have attached increasing importance to gender mainstreaming and women's empowerment but underlines that much remains to be done to put the political commitments into practice, and stresses the importance of adequate funding and of adequate staff responsible for implementing gender objectives;
2. Recalls that gender mainstreaming requires not only high-level policy statements but also the political will of the EU and the Member States' leadership, prioritisation of objectives and monitoring of the progress made;
3. Welcomes the adoption of the above-mentioned "Comprehensive approach to the EU implementation of the UNSCR 1325 (2000) and 1820 (2008) on women, peace and security", as well as the adoption by the General Affairs Council of 8 December 2008 of the guidelines on violence against women and girls and combating all forms of discrimination against them; calls on those Member States which have not yet adopted their national action plans on UNSCR 1325 to comply as a matter of urgency with the request by the Security Council that the States do so; invites the Commission to provide technical assistance and aid to third countries willing to develop national strategies for the implementation of the above-mentioned Security Council resolutions;
4. Is pleased that the revised text of the European Security Strategy includes a reference to the above-mentioned Security Council Resolutions S/RES/1325 (2000) and S/RES/1820 (2008), as well as Resolution S/RES/1612(2005);
5. Calls on the Commission to speed up its work and to propose by July 2009, in close cooperation with the Member States and the Council Secretariat, an "EU Action Plan on Gender Equality and Women's Empowerment in EU External Action", to be applied in the 27 Member States and in negotiations with third countries, together with a set of effective monitoring instruments;
6. Calls on the Council and the Commission to systematically include gender equality and women's empowerment in the EU's political dialogue and policy discussions with partner countries;
7. Asks Parliament's delegations to address the issues related to gender equality and women's empowerment in its relations with third-country parliaments; underlines the importance of providing support and assistance to national parliaments of third countries, with a view to strengthening their capacity to introduce the gender perspective into their legislative work;
8. Underlines the importance of civil society organisations in women's empowerment; calls on the Commission to channel adequate financial support to them and to promote the participation of women's non-governmental organisations in political dialogue processes with partner countries, as well as in peace negotiations around the world;
9. Calls on the Commission and the Member States to promote coherence in their policy approach relating to gender mainstreaming and women's empowerment; asks that the existing diverse policy frameworks in this field be collated into an EU Consensus on Gender, covering both internal and external policies;
10. Encourages the regular holding of conferences to debate issues relating to equal opportunities for women and men, with the participation of delegations at the national parliament level, made up of both women and men, together with the establishment of common strategies to implement projects relating to this topic;
11. Asks the Commission to address and prioritise, in a more consistent and systematic manner, gender inequalities in the programming and implementation of the external assistance instruments, in particular as regards the provision of assistance for the reform of the security sector; insists that gender-specific objectives, activities and funding must be included in country strategy papers and that mainstreaming of gender issues through those strategy papers must be improved; underlines the need for a holistic approach in the use of external assistance instruments, including the Instrument for Pre-Accession Assistance, the European Neighbourhood Policy Instrument, the European Instrument for Democracy and Human Rights, the Instrument for Stability and thematic programmes such as "Investing in People", in order optimally to achieve the goals of gender equality and women's empowerment;
12. Considers that the resources allocated to the health sector, and consequently to girls' and women's health, are insufficient in view of the EU's development policy commitments; underlines the need to earmark further financial resources under the external assistance instruments for women's health programmes; points out that, according to the Court of Auditors' Special Report on EC Development Assistance to Health Services in sub-Saharan Africa, published in January 2009, allocations to the health sector for that region have not increased since 2000 as a proportion of total EC assistance for health, while the Millennium Development Goals 2007 Progress Chart still identifies very high levels of maternal mortality there;
13. Points out that effective gender mainstreaming requires enhanced coordination between donors and actors, accountability mechanisms and increased ownership of the development process by national governments; highlights in this regard the added value of the EC/UN Partnership on Gender Equality for Development and Peace, and of gender-responsive budgeting initiatives; welcomes the setting-up of a task force on women, peace and security as provided for in the above-mentioned comprehensive approach to the EU implementation of Security Council Resolutions S/RES1325 (2000) and S/RES/1820 (2008);
14. Reiterates the need to focus not only on women but also on gender relations between men and women that generate and perpetuate gender inequalities; believes that, as a consequence, projects should take into consideration both men and women;
15. Stresses that the EU should pay special attention to the needs of the most vulnerable and socially excluded women, in particular disabled women, refugees and women from minority groups;
16. Calls on the Commission to further develop procedures, benchmarks and indicators in order to ensure that it fulfils its commitments with regard to gender equality in its external policy;
17. Considers that the European Institute on Gender Equality, established in 2006, should become operational as soon as possible and that its mandate should be extended to external policies;
18. Calls on the Commission and the Member States to implement the "Brussels Call for Action to Address Sexual Violence in Conflict and Beyond";
19. Calls on the Commission and the Member States to take action to prevent and combat trafficking in human beings;
20. Underlines that rape and sexual violence are used as a weapon of war; stresses that they should be punished as war crimes and crimes against humanity; calls for more support programmes for victims of these crimes;
21. Underlines the need to capitalise on the EU's partnership with the UN, drawing on the latter's global expertise in advancing gender equality and empowerment of women, with a view to enhancing the effectiveness and impact of EU policies and aid, and to ensure coherence of external support for partner countries to help them fulfil their relevant obligations;
Gender mainstreaming in the EU's decision-making
22. Considers that the number of personnel currently working on gender issues within the Council and the Commission is inadequate; calls on those institutions to allocate more staff to the structures in charge of the EU's external action with specific responsibility for gender mainstreaming and women's empowerment;
23. Notes the continued lack of women in high-level posts within the Council and the Commission, and calls, in particular, for greater efforts to boost the number of women among the heads of EU delegations and the EU Special Representatives; stresses that the future External Action Service should have a better balance of men and women, particularly as regards high-level posts, and that it should include more staff responsible for gender issues;
24. Calls on the Member States to include more women in ESDP missions and operations, and asks that the participation of women at all levels and in all phases of the planning and implementation be increased; underlines the need to include gender expertise from the very start of the planning of a mission or operation, as well as the importance of systematic and substantial gender training prior to the deployment of staff in missions and operations;
25. Notes that a great deal of effort is currently being made to mainstream a gender-sensitive approach into the culture of the ESDP, inter alia by developing the quantitative dimension of gender mainstreaming within that policy (e.g. through questionnaires, the development of check-lists, counting the number of men and women in ESDP operations, etc); however, stresses the need to develop the qualitative conceptual framework required in order to understand the socio-economic context in which ESDP missions are deployed (i.e. areas of conflict) and gender-sensitive concerns in the implementation of operations and programmes;
26. Welcomes the appointment of a gender adviser to nearly all ESDP missions, in line with the above-mentioned Council conclusions of November 2006; nevertheless emphasises that the work of such gender advisers may be undermined by the lack of a concrete EU gender policy – in particular, a lack of gender awareness and/or an unwillingness to consider its importance – and the lack of gender-specific budget lines in the financing of ESDP missions;
27. Commends the initiatives to provide gender-related training to staff deployed on ESDP missions and in the corresponding headquarters, and the considerable effort made by the Commission to train its staff, particularly within delegations; reiterates that all staff at every level of the planning, programming and implementation of the EU's external policies should be adequately trained; asks the Commission and the Member States to ensure that compulsory training is provided for all staff in missions and delegations, including the management, and that they are given guidance on gender issues and women's empowerment;
28. Is convinced that ESDP mission planning should take account of the inclusion of local women's organisations in the peace process, so as to build on the specific contribution which they can make and to recognise the particular ways in which women are affected by conflicts;
29. Stresses that, currently, quotas are an indispensable means of ensuring gender equality in peace and security missions and in decision-making in national and international reconstruction processes, and of guaranteeing the political presence of women at the negotiating table;
30. Underlines the importance of gender-sensitive budgeting; points out that gender should be developed as a thematic issue in major external assistance instruments, that special appropriations should be earmarked for gender issues and that benchmarks should be defined in order to measure how efficiently the funds provided are being used;
o o o
31. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the governments and parliaments of the Member States.
– having regard to the Treaty of Lisbon amending the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, signed on 13 December 2007,
– having regard to the Treaty on the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community as amended by the Single European Act and the Treaties of Maastricht, Amsterdam and Nice,
– having regard to the Charter of Fundamental Rights of 12 December 2007,
– having regard to the Laeken Declaration of 15 December 2001 on the Future of the European Union,
– having regard to the Treaty establishing a Constitution for Europe, signed in Rome on 29 October 2004,
– having regard to its resolution of 7 June 2007 on the roadmap for the Union's Constitutional Process(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 11 July 2007 on the convening of the Intergovernmental Conference (IGC): the European Parliament's opinion (Article 48 of the EU Treaty)(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 20 February 2008 on the Treaty of Lisbon(3),
– having regard to Rule 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the opinions of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, the Committee on Development, the Committee on International Trade, the Committee on Budgetary Control, the Committee on Economic and Monetary Affairs, the Committee on Employment and Social Affairs, the Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety, the Committee on Industry, Research and Energy, the Committee on the Internal Market and Consumer Protection, the Committee on Transport and Tourism, the Committee on Regional Development, the Committee on Agriculture and Rural Development, the Committee on Fisheries, the Committee on Culture and Education, the Committee on Legal Affairs, the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs, the Committee on Women's Rights and Gender Equality and the Committee on Petitions (A6-0145/2009),
New policies New objectives and horizontal clauses
1. Welcomes the binding character that the Treaty of Lisbon gives to the Charter of Fundamental Rights and welcomes the recognition of the rights, freedoms and principles set out for all EU citizens and residents; underlines that Parliament will be committed to ensuring full respect of the Charter;
2. Welcomes the strengthening of representative and participatory democracy arising from the introduction of, inter alia, the so-called "citizens' initiative" (Article 11 of the EU Treaty as amended by the Treaty of Lisbon (TEU)), whereby not less than one million citizens from a significant number of Member States may ask the Commission to submit a proposal for a legal act;
3. Welcomes the fact that environmental protection has been given a prominent position in all EU policies and that an explicit reference is made in Article 191 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) to combating climate change at the international level; stresses that Parliament should continue to push the European Union to take a leading role in all policies relating to fighting climate change and global warming;
4. Welcomes the fact that the new TFEU links the building of an area of freedom, security and justice to the protection of fundamental rights and the legal order of the European Union and of its Member States (Article 67 of the TFEU);
5. Takes particular note of the objective of establishing a "highly competitive social market economy, aiming at full employment and social progress and a high level of protection and improvement of the quality of the environment" (Article 3(3) of the TEU), thereby linking the aim of completing the internal market with other objectives;
6. Notes with satisfaction that equality between women and men has been included among the Union's values (Article 2 of the TEU) and aims (Article 3(3) of the TEU);
7. Welcomes the fact that, according to Article 208(1) of the TFEU, the "Union's development cooperation policy and that of the Member States complement and reinforce each other", whereas, according to the current Article 177(1) of the Treaty establishing the European Community, "Community policy in the sphere of development cooperation [...] shall be complementary to the policies pursued by the Member States"; stresses the increased responsibility of Parliament, given that the Union will have a greater role to play in terms of initiative in policy-setting, which should lead to improved donor coordination and division of labour and to greater aid effectiveness for the "reduction and, in the long term, the eradication of poverty" in the context of the Millennium Development Goals;
8. Believes that the inclusion of territorial cohesion as an objective of the Union (Article 3 of the TEU) complements the objectives of economic and social cohesion and that the introduction of legal bases in those respective areas will increase the competence of Parliament to assess the territorial impact of key Union policies; is pleased to note that the special status of the outermost regions is confirmed by Articles 349 and 355 of the TFEU;
9. Welcomes the introduction of horizontal provisions on a high level of employment, social protection, the fight against social exclusion, a high level of education, training and protection of human health, combating discrimination, and environmental protection, which will act as general principles underlying the European Union's policy-making (Articles 9, 10 and 11 of the TFEU);
10. Also welcomes the fact that consumer protection has been strengthened to the extent that it is to be mainstreamed into the other Union policies to be laid down and implemented, and, as a cross-cutting task, now occupies a much more prominent place by virtue of Article 12 of the TFEU;
11. Welcomes the solidarity provision expressly contained in Article 122 of the TFEU, whereby the Council may decide on appropriate measures if severe difficulties arise in the supply of certain products, notably in the area of energy;
12. Welcomes the fact that Article 214 of the TFEU recognises humanitarian aid as a fully-fledged Union policy; takes the view that Part Five, Title III, Chapter 1 (Development cooperation) and Chapter 3 (Humanitarian aid) of the TFEU provide a clear legal basis for development and humanitarian assistance to which the ordinary legislative procedure applies;
13. Welcomes, moreover, the reinforcement of the European Union's power, in the area of civil protection, to provide ad hoc assistance and disaster relief in third countries (Article 214 of the TFEU);
New legal bases
14. Underlines that the broadening of the Union's external action under the Lisbon Treaty, including the provision of new legal bases and instruments affecting areas related to foreign policy (external action and the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP)/European Security and Defence Policy), necessitates a new interinstitutional balance guaranteeing adequate democratic scrutiny by Parliament;
15. Welcomes the fact that energy matters will now be covered by a separate Title XXI in Part Three of the TFEU and that action in that field will thus have a legal basis (Article 194 of the TFEU); notes, however, that, while the ordinary legislative procedure will be followed as a general rule, decisions on the energy mix will remain within the competence of the Member States, while fiscal measures in that field will continue to require only consultation of Parliament;
16. Notes positively the shared values of the Union as regards services of general economic interest and welcomes the legal basis allowing for the definition of principles and conditions governing the provision of services of general economic interest under the ordinary legislative procedure (Article 14 of the TFEU and Protocol No 26 on services of general interest);
17. Considers that the changes introduced by the Treaty of Lisbon in the area of the common commercial policy (CCP) (Articles 206 and 207 of the TFEU) contribute overall to the enhancement of its democratic legitimacy and its efficiency, in particular by introducing the ordinary legislative procedure and the requirement that consent be obtained for all agreements; notes that all matters falling under the CCP will come within the exclusive competence of the Union, with the effect that there will no longer be any mixed trade agreements concluded by both the Union and the Member States;
18. Expresses its satisfaction at the insertion of a provision on a European space policy (Article 189 of the TFEU) and welcomes the opportunity given to Parliament and to the Council to adopt, under the ordinary legislative procedure, the necessary measures establishing a European space programme; considers, however, that the words "excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States in this field" which appear in that article may pose certain obstacles to the implementation of a common European space policy;
19. Points out that the Treaty of Lisbon includes a new legal basis providing for codecision in respect of intellectual property rights (Article 118 of the TFEU);
20. Welcomes the extension of the scope of EU action in the field of youth policy, encouraging the participation of young people in democratic life in Europe (Article 165 of the TFEU);
21. Welcomes the new legal basis laid down in Article 298 of the TFEU, which provides that "in carrying out their missions, the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union shall have the support of an open, efficient and independent European administration", since this provides the basis for a regulation governing the Union's administrative procedure;
22. Welcomes the strengthening of the legal basis for the adoption of European Union measures in the fields of the prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union (Article 325 of the TFEU); highlights the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon removes the qualification, contained in the current Article 280 of the EC Treaty, that such measures "shall not concern the application of national criminal law or the national administration of justice";
23. Points out that the new Treaty provisions concerning judicial cooperation in civil and criminal matters include a legal basis for the adoption of measures to support the training of the judiciary and judicial staff (Articles 81 and 82 of the TFEU);
24. Emphasises that the Treaty of Lisbon also provides for the possible establishment of a European Public Prosecutor's Office in order to combat crimes affecting the financial interests of the Union (Article 86 of the TFEU);
25. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon introduces binding provisions for the protection of the rights of the child in the internal and external objectives of the European Union (Article 3(3), second subparagraph, and Article 3(5) of the TEU);
26. Welcomes the inclusion of tourism as a new title in the Lisbon Treaty (Article 195 of the TFEU), which provides that the Union is to complement the action of the Member States; further welcomes the provision that the ordinary legislative procedure will govern the adoption of legislative proposals falling under that title;
27. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon has included sport amongst the areas in respect of which a legal basis is laid down (Article 165 of the TFEU); stresses in particular that the Union can at last take action for the development of sport and its European dimension and can take due account of the specific nature of sport when applying other European policies;
New powers for Parliament New codecision powers
28. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon will strengthen the democratic legitimacy of the European Union considerably by extending Parliament's codecision powers;
29. Welcomes the fact that the area of freedom, security and justice is fully integrated into the TFEU (Articles 67 to 89), formally putting an end to the third pillar; welcomes the fact that most decisions in the area of civil justice, asylum, immigration and visa policies, as well as justice and police cooperation in criminal matters, will be covered by the ordinary legislative procedure;
30. Believes that the introduction of the ordinary legislative procedure in the field of the common agricultural policy (CAP) improves the democratic accountability of the European Union, inasmuch as Parliament will be co-legislating on an equal footing with the Council; emphasises that codecision will apply to all legislation in the field of agriculture under Article 43(2) of the TFEU, and that this will notably be the case in respect of the four main horizontal texts in the field of agriculture (the single common market organisation, the direct payments regulation, the rural development regulation and financing of the CAP); points out, moreover, that legislation on quality, organic farming and promotion will also fall within the scope of Article 43(2) of the TFEU;
31. Stresses that any power of the Council to adopt measures pursuant to Article 43(3) of the TFEU is subject to the prior adoption, in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, of a legislative act pursuant to Article 43(2) of the TFEU, which prescribes the conditions and limitations attaching to the powers conferred on the Council; takes the view that Article 43(3) of the TFEU does not provide for a legal basis or for any autonomous power which would allow the adoption or amendment of any of the Council acts presently in force in the field of the CAP; calls on the Council to refrain from adopting any of the measures referred to in Article 43(3) of the TFEU without prior consultation of Parliament;
32. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon introduces far-reaching changes in the decision-making system for the common fisheries policy (CFP) and will also increase its democratic accountability; welcomes the fact that Parliament and the Council will establish, under the ordinary legislative procedure, the necessary rules for achieving the objectives of the CFP (Article 43(2) of the TFEU); considers, in this respect, that any subject formally included in the annual regulation other than the setting of catch possibilities and the distribution of quotas, such as technical measures or fishing effort, or the incorporation of agreements adopted within the regional fisheries organisations, which have their own legal basis, should be subject to the ordinary legislative procedure;
33. Welcomes the introduction of the ordinary legislative procedure for the adoption of detailed rules on the multilateral surveillance procedure (Article 121(6) of the TFEU), which should strengthen economic coordination;
34. Believes that the responsibility of the European Central Bank (ECB) to report on monetary policy is now greater, since the ECB is recognised as an institution of the European Union; welcomes the fact that several provisions of the Statute of the European System of Central Banks (ESCB) and of the ECB can be modified after consulting Parliament in accordance with Article 40.2 of that Statute; affirms that this does not constitute an encroachment on the independence of the ECB in the field of monetary policy or the priorities set out in the Treaty;
35. Considers Article 182 of the TFEU to be an improvement because the multiannual framework programme and the implementation of a European research area, referred to therein, will be covered by the ordinary legislative procedure; notes, however, that the specific programmes mentioned in that article will be adopted via a special legislative procedure, implying mere consultation of Parliament (Article 182(4) of the TFEU);
36. Welcomes the fact that, as regards the implementation of the Structural Funds, the Lisbon Treaty places Parliament on an equal footing with the Council by replacing the current assent procedure by the ordinary legislative procedure; considers that this is especially significant as regards the Structural Funds in the period after 2013, in that it enhances transparency and increases accountability in respect of those funds vis-à-vis citizens;
37. Notes that legislation prohibiting discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation will become subject to a special legislative procedure and will require Parliament's consent (Article 19 of the TFEU);
38. Welcomes the fact that the ordinary legislative procedure will cover measures to combat trafficking in human beings, in particular women and children, and sexual exploitation (Articles 79(2) and 83(1) of the TFEU);
39. Welcomes the extension of qualified majority decision-making to the field of education, including sport (Article 165(4) of the TFEU);
40. Welcomes the fact that codecision will henceforth apply to the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union (Article 336 of the TFEU), inasmuch as this will allow Parliament to take part on an equal footing with the Council in the adjustment of those regulations;
New budgetary powers
41. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon makes sweeping changes in the area of the Union's finances, particularly as regards interinstitutional relations and decision-making procedures;
42. Points out that the Council and Parliament must agree, within the limits of own resources, on the programming of expenditure which becomes legally binding (Article 312 of the TFEU); welcomes the fact that the budget as a whole must be adopted jointly by Parliament and the Council, in compliance with the multiannual financial framework; welcomes the abolition of the distinction between compulsory and non-compulsory expenditure (Article 314 of the TFEU); welcomes the fact that the adoption of the financial regulation will be subject to the ordinary legislative procedure (Article 322 of the TFEU);
43. Refers to its resolution of 7 May 2009 on the financial aspects of the Treaty of Lisbon(4);
New consent procedure
44. Welcomes the fact that the simplified revision procedure with regard to the introduction of qualified majority voting and the introduction of the ordinary legislative procedure in a given area under Title V of the TEU or under the TFEU requires the consent of Parliament;
45. Notes the introduction of an "exit clause" for the Member States (Article 50 of the TEU); underlines that the agreement laying down the arrangements for the withdrawal of a Member State from the Union may not be concluded until after Parliament has given its consent;
46. Welcomes the fact that Parliament's consent will be required for a wide range of international agreements signed by the Union; underlines its intention to request the Council, where appropriate, not to open negotiations on international agreements until Parliament has stated its position, and to allow Parliament, on the basis of a report from the committee responsible, to adopt at any stage in the negotiations recommendations which are to be taken into account before the conclusion of negotiations;
47. Urges that any future "mixed" agreement combining non-CFSP and CFSP elements must normally be dealt with under a single legal basis, which should be the one directly related to the main subject-matter of the agreement; notes that Parliament will have the right to be consulted, except where the agreement relates exclusively to the CFSP;
New powers of scrutiny
48. Welcomes the fact that the President of the Commission will be elected by Parliament, on a proposal of the European Council, taking into account the elections to the European Parliament; refers to its resolution of 7 May 2009 on the impact of the Treaty of Lisbon on the development of the institutional balance of the European Union(5);
49. Welcomes the fact that the Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, together with the other members of the Commission, as a body, will be subject to a vote of consent by Parliament, as well as to a vote of censure, and will therefore be accountable to Parliament;
50. Welcomes the new procedure for the appointment of Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice and the General Court as provided for in Article 255 of the TFEU, under which the national governments' decision is to be preceded by an opinion on candidates' suitability to perform their duties given by a panel of seven experts, one of whom is to be proposed by Parliament;
51. Underlines the need for transparency and democratic scrutiny concerning the setting-up of the European External Action Service (EEAS) in accordance with Article 27(3) of the TEU, and recalls its right to be consulted on its establishment; is of the opinion that, administratively, the EEAS should be attached to the Commission;
52. Expects clarifications with regard to the criteria for, and the appointment and evaluation of, EU Special Representatives, including the definition and purpose of their tasks, the length of their mandate, and coordination and complementarity with the Union's future delegations;
53. Underlines the need for transparency and democratic scrutiny concerning the European Defence Agency (EDA) and the activities undertaken it, namely by ensuring a regular exchange of information between the Chief Executive of the EDA and Parliament's committee responsible;
54. Welcomes the new consultation role it will have under Article 40.2 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB with regard to changing the composition of the ECB Governing Council;
55. Welcomes the fact that agencies, notably Europol and Eurojust, will be subject to greater parliamentary scrutiny (Articles 85 and 88 of the TFEU); believes, therefore, that the retention of the consultation procedure for the setting-up of joint undertakings in the area of research and technological development (Articles 187 and 188 of the TFEU) may not conform to the spirit of the legal acts of the Union establishing agencies;
New rights to be informed
56. Calls on the President of the European Council to keep Parliament fully informed about the preparations for European Council meetings and to give a report on the results of meetings, where possible within two working days (if necessary to a special sitting of Parliament);
57. Calls on the President of the rotating Council Presidency to inform Parliament about the Presidency programmes and about the results achieved;
58. Urges the future Vice-President of the Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy to agree, with Parliament, upon adequate methods of keeping Parliament fully informed of, and consulted on, the Union's external action, duly involving all committees of Parliament which are responsible for areas falling under the remit of the High Representative;
59. Stresses that, as regards the negotiation and conclusion of international agreements, the Commission will be under a legal obligation to inform Parliament of the progress of negotiations in the same way as the special committee designated by the Council as referred to in Article 218 of the TFEU; calls for this information to be provided to the same extent, and at the same time, as it is supplied to the relevant Council committee under that article;
New rights of initiative
60. Welcomes Parliament's new role in initiating amendments to the Treaties; will make use of this right and put forward new ideas for the future of Europe, when new challenges make this necessary;
61. Welcomes the fact that Parliament will have the right of initiative as regards proposals concerning its own composition, respecting the principles laid down in the Treaties (Article 14 of the TEU);
62. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon introduces a special legislative procedure for the adoption of provisions laying down the modalities and powers of temporary committees of inquiry (Article 226 of the TFEU);
New procedures Scrutiny by national parliaments
63. Welcomes the new rights conferred on national parliaments with regard to prior scrutiny of application of the principle of subsidiarity in all legislation of the Union; takes the view that strengthening the scrutiny of European policies by national parliaments will also raise public awareness of the Union's activities;
64. Stresses that the national parliaments' new prerogatives have to be fully respected as from the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon;
65. Welcomes the requirement for local and regional authorities to respect the principle of subsidiarity; notes the right of the Committee of the Regions to bring actions before the Court of Justice when it considers that the principle of subsidiarity has been infringed (second paragraph of Article 8 of Protocol No 2);
Delegated acts
66. Appreciates the improvements flowing from the new provisions on legal acts and the hierarchy of norms, in particular the creation of the delegated act (Article 290 of the TFEU), which makes it possible to delegate to the Commission the power to adopt non-legislative acts of general application or to amend non-essential elements of a legislative act; points out that the objectives, content, scope and duration of any such delegation must be clearly defined by Parliament and by the Council in the legislative act;
67. Welcomes in particular the provisions of Article 290(2) of the TFEU, which envisages Parliament (and the Council) having the right both to revoke the delegation of powers and to object to individual delegated acts;
68. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon and, through it, the TFEU, do not provide a legal basis for a framework measure for delegated acts, but proposes that the institutions could agree on a standard formula for such delegations that would be regularly inserted by the Commission in the draft legislative act itself; stresses that this would preserve the freedom of the legislator;
69. Asks the Commission to clarify how it intends to interpret Declaration 39 annexed to the Final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon, concerning the consultation of experts in the area of financial services, and how it intends to apply that interpretation, beyond the provisions on delegated acts contained in the TFEU;
Implementing acts
70. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon repeals the current Article 202 of the EC Treaty concerning implementing powers and introduces in Article 291 of the TFEU a new procedure – "implementing acts" – that provides for the possibility of conferring implementing powers on the Commission in cases where "uniform conditions for implementing legally binding Union acts" are needed;
71. Notes that Article 291(3) of the TFEU requires Parliament and the Council to adopt, in advance, general rules and principles concerning mechanisms for "control by Member States" of the exercise of implementing powers by the Commission;
72. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon no longer provides a basis for the present comitology procedures and that pending legislative proposals which are not adopted before its entry into force must be modified in order to satisfy the requirements of Articles 290 and 291 of the TFEU;
73. Is of the opinion that an interim solution could be negotiated with the Council for the initial period, so that no obstacle would occur as a result of a possible legal lacuna and the new regulation could be adopted by the legislator after due consideration of the Commission proposals;
Priorities for the transition period
74. Asks the Commission to transmit to the co-legislators all pending proposals in respect of which new legal bases and changes in the legislative procedures apply;
75. Points out that Parliament will decide what position it takes regarding opinions that have already been adopted in consultation procedures on matters which henceforth are to be dealt with under the ordinary legislative procedure, whether this involves confirmation of its previous position or the adoption of a new one; stresses that any confirmation of opinions as Parliament's position at first reading can be voted on by Parliament only after the Lisbon Treaty has entered into force;
76. Insists on the conclusion of an interinstitutional agreement precluding the adoption of pending "third pillar" legislative proposals having a fundamental rights dimension until the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, so that full judicial scrutiny will be possible in respect of such matters, while measures having no impact, or only a limited impact, on fundamental rights can still be adopted prior to its entry into force;
Proposals
77. Calls on the other institutions to enter into negotiations for an interinstitutional agreement covering:
(a)
the main objectives to be achieved by the European Union after 2009, e.g. in the form of a framework agreement between the three political institutions on a work programme for the parliamentary and Commission term starting in 2009;
(b)
the implementing measures to be adopted in order to make the new Treaty a success for the institutions and for citizens of the Union;
78. Requests an update of the interinstitutional agreement between Parliament and the Council defining their working relations concerning foreign policy, including the sharing of confidential information on the basis of Articles 14 and 36 of the TEU and Article 295 of the TFEU;
79. Calls on the Council and the Commission to consider the negotiation with Parliament of a new interinstitutional agreement providing Parliament with a substantive definition of its involvement in every stage leading to the conclusion of an international agreement;
80. Calls, as a consequence of the new provisions on the multiannual financial framework (Article 312 of the TFEU) and on the financial regulation (Article 322 of the TFEU), for the Interinstitutional Agreement on budgetary discipline and sound financial management to be reviewed;
81. Considers that all necessary steps should be taken to create a European information and communication policy, and regards the joint political declaration given by the three institutions on communication as a useful first step towards the attainment of that objective;
82. Calls on the Commission to rapidly present an initiative for implementation of the "citizens' initiative", laying down clear, simple and user-friendly conditions for the exercise of this citizens' right; refers to its resolution of 7 May 2009 requesting the Commission to submit a proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the implementation of the citizens" initiative(6);
83. Calls on the Commission to adopt regulations implementing Article 298 of the TFEU on good administration, which will answer a long-standing call by Parliament and by the European Ombudsman for a common system of administrative law governing the European administration;
84. Notes that the Treaty of Lisbon allows for the inclusion of the European Development Fund in the budget of the Union, which will enhance the democratic legitimacy of an important part of the EU's development policy; calls on the Council and the Commission to take the necessary steps for the budget of the European Union at the 2008/2009 mid-term review;
85. Recommends urgent re-examination and reinforcement of the Union's status in international organisations once the Treaty of Lisbon is in force and the Union has succeeded the European Communities;
86. Calls on the Council and the Commission to agree with Parliament on a strategy aimed at ensuring coherence between legislation adopted and the Charter of Fundamental Rights as well as the rules contained in the Treaties on policies such as preventing discrimination, protecting asylum seekers, improving transparency, data protection, the rights of minorities and the rights of victims and suspects;
87. Asks the Council and the Commission to contribute to the improvement of relations between European and national authorities, especially in the legislative and judicial fields;
88. Calls on the Council and the Commission to provide for the establishment of an effective common energy policy with the objective of efficiently coordinating the energy markets of the EU Member States and the development of those markets, whilst integrating external aspects focusing on the sources and routes of energy supply;
89. Calls on the Council to consider, together with Parliament, what use should be made of the provisions of Article 127(6) of the TFEU, which allow the Council to confer specific tasks upon the European Central Bank "relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance undertakings";
90. Pledges to adapt its internal organisation with a view to optimising and rationalising the exercise of the new powers conferred on it by the Treaty;
o o o
91. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the parliaments of the Member States.
– having regard to the Lisbon Treaty amending the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, signed on 13 December 2007 ("the Lisbon Treaty"),
– having regard to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, as amended by the Single European Act and the Maastricht, Amsterdam and Nice Treaties,
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 17 May 2006 between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline and sound financial management(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 11 March 2003 on reform of the budgetary procedure: possible options in view of the revision of the treaties(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 29 March 2007 on the future of the European Union's own resources(3),
– having regard to its resolution of 8 June 2005 on Policy Challenges and Budgetary Means of the enlarged Union 2007-2013(4),
– having regard to the conclusions of the European Council of 11 and 12 December 2008 on the approach to resuming work on the Treaty of Lisbon,
– having regard to Rule 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Budgets and the opinions of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and the Committee on Agriculture and Rural Development (A6-0183/2009),
A. whereas the Lisbon Treaty introduces major changes in the area of the Union's finances, in particular as regards interinstitutional relations and decision-making procedures,
B. whereas it establishes a clear hierarchy among the basic acts governing the financial and budgetary life of the Union, thereby bringing about a much-needed clarification of the decision-making system,
C. whereas the multiannual financial framework (MFF), which translates the Union's political priorities into expenditure programmed over a number of years and places a ceiling on Union expenditure over a given period, becomes in the Lisbon Treaty a legally binding act based on a new specific legal basis for the adoption of the regulation setting out the MFF,
D. whereas the fact that the MFFs, on the one hand, and Parliament's parliamentary term and the Commission's term of office, on the other, do not coincide has thus far served to deprive Parliament of part of its budgetary powers, because it is often bound by a financial framework negotiated and adopted during the previous parliamentary term,
E. whereas, if no change is made to the timetable, some Parliaments will never be able to take fundamental budgetary decisions, since the financial framework adopted by their predecessors covers the entire parliamentary term in question,
F. whereas the current small margins available under each heading and the paltry sums allocated to the flexibility mechanisms which can be employed make it very difficult for the Union to respond appropriately to unexpected political events and may deprive the annual budgetary procedure of its substance,
G. whereas the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty makes it essential that the institutions responsible for the Union's financial and budgetary decision-making should reach an agreement on an optimum transition to the arrangements introduced by the new legal acts and the new decision-making procedures,
H. whereas, in the interests of the smooth functioning of the Economic and Monetary Union, the EU budget must be taken into account when coordinating Member States" budgetary strategies,
I. whereas the European Council of 11 and 12 December 2008 reaffirmed that the Lisbon Treaty is necessary in order to help the enlarged Union to function more efficiently, more democratically and more effectively, including in international affairs, and whereas it defined an approach and legal guarantees which meet the concerns expressed by the Irish electorate, with a view to enabling the Treaty to enter into force before the end of 2009, while respecting the aims and objectives of the Treaties,
Overall appraisal
1. Welcomes the advances brought about by the Lisbon Treaty in the area of the democratic scrutiny and transparency of the Union's finances; draws attention to the need to enhance and adapt interinstitutional conciliation mechanisms and internal cooperation procedures in order to enable Parliament to exercise its new powers to the full;
Own resources
2. Regrets that, as regards the Union's own resources, the Member States have failed to take the opportunity to establish a system of genuine own resources that is fairer, more transparent, more readily understandable to the public and subject to a more democratic decision-making procedure;
3. Regrets, in particular, that no progress has been made in involving Parliament in the process of determining the limits to and the nature of the own resources available to the Union; points out that decision making on revenue and decision making on expenditure remain separate;
4. Welcomes, however, the efforts made to ensure that measures implementing the decision on own resources can be adopted by means of a special legislative procedure under which the Council acts by a qualified majority only after securing Parliament's consent;
5. Calls on the Council to employ that arrangement wherever possible in order to make the decision-making procedure more flexible;
Multiannual financial framework
6. Welcomes the formal status granted in the Lisbon Treaty to the MFF, which becomes a legally binding act; points out that the MFF programmes EU expenditure and places a ceiling on Union spending over a given period, thereby helping to strengthen budgetary discipline;
7. Welcomes the fact that the regulation laying down the MFF will have to be jointly approved by Parliament and the Council, under a special procedure;
8. Regrets, however, that the Lisbon Treaty has retained the requirement that the Council should act unanimously when adopting the MFF, rendering the decision-making procedure very difficult and encouraging negotiations on the basis of the "lowest common denominator"; urges the European Council, therefore, to make use as soon as possible of the provision which enables it, by means of a unanimous decision, to impose a switch to qualified-majority voting for the adoption of the MFF;
9. Regrets, further, that under the new procedure Parliament has only a right of approval and no genuine power of codecision; however, emphasises the fact that the Lisbon Treaty stipulates that the institutions must take any measure necessary, throughout the procedure, to ensure that is ultimately successful; calls on the Council, therefore, to demonstrate its willingness, from the start of the procedure, to develop a structured political dialogue with Parliament in order to take full account of the latter's priorities;
10. Notes that the Lisbon Treaty stipulates that the MFF will determine not only the "amounts" of the "annual ceilings on commitment appropriations by category of expenditure and of the annual ceiling on payment appropriations", but will also lay down "any other provisions required for the annual budgetary procedure to run smoothly'(5);
Duration of the MFF
11. Welcomes the fact that the Lisbon Treaty provides for the possibility of financial programming over five years, so that, if the necessary changes are introduced, the MFF can be made to match, as far as possible, Parliament's parliamentary term and the Commission's term of office, as democratic logic requires; emphasises that particular arrangements to cope with the needs of specific policies for longer-term financial periods could be required;
12. Supports, therefore, the switch to a five-year MFF, but is aware that a full coincidence between the MFF and the term of the European Parliament and the term of Office of the Commission might be difficult, as it considers that a negotiating period of at least one year may be necessary to allow each new Parliament and each new Commission to take fundamental financial policy decisions during their terms of office;
13. Takes a very favourable view of the incorporation of the MFF into a comprehensive approach to interinstitutional strategic programming - one which, moreover, is consolidated in the Lisbon Treaty - as suggested in the report by the Committee on Constitutional Affairs on the institutional balance(6);
14. Endorses the proposal made in that report that the new College of Commissioners, when presenting its "programme for its term of office", should submit proposals concerning the guidelines for the financial framework which it regards as necessary to achieve political priorities for its term of office - priorities which, once the programme for the parliamentary term has been agreed between the institutions, would be developed through its proposals in the MFF;
15. Takes the view, moreover, that at debates in plenary and hearings before the parliamentary committees the nominee for the post of President of the Commission should already be in a position to provide an outline of the likely financial implications of the political objectives the new Commission intends to pursue;
16. Emphasises that the switch to five-year financial programming, as referred to above, could necessitate the prolongation and adjustment of the current MFF to 2016 inclusive, so that the next five-year MFF can enter into force, at the latest, in early 2017(7); recommends that the negotiations for the next MFF be in any case concluded by the end of the first trimester of 2016, in order to allow for the budgetary procedure for 2017 to run already within the parameters of the framework that will be in force in 2017;
17. Stresses that the negotiations should be conducted in such a way as to allow the institutions to envisage the entry into force of a new MFF already in 2016;
18. Considers that the prolongation and adjustment of the current MFF should be considered when the next mid-term review is carried out in 2010;
Flexibility
19. Emphasises that the legally binding nature of the MFF necessitates, even more than before, the introduction of more flexible implementing arrangements so that the Union can respond sufficiently flexibly and effectively to unforeseen challenges, both within and outside the Union;
20. Draws attention to the fact that the Lisbon Treaty stipulates that the ceilings corresponding to the last year of the existing MFF and other provisions will be extended if the new MFF has not been adopted before the preceding MFF expires; regards this as a further argument in favour of increased flexibility;
21. Emphasises, in that connection, the importance of strengthening flexibility mechanisms operating within and between each heading and through specific flexibility instruments which can be mobilised outside the margins;
22. Points out that the Committee on Budgets will give its views on these matters when adopting its report on the mid-term review of the 2007-2013 MFF;
Transition from the interinstitutional agreement to the MFF
23. Draws attention to the need, in good time prior to the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty, for the institutions to reach agreement on the arrangements for making the transition from the current interinstitutional agreement to an MFF contained in a legislative act, as provided for by the Lisbon Treaty; recalls that a period of eight weeks is required for scrutiny by national parliaments of draft legislative acts;
24. Takes the view, in that connection, that agreement will have to be reached as to which of the provisions that currently form part of the interinstitutional agreement should be switched to the MFF, which should be incorporated into the future Financial Regulation and which might justify the retention of an interinstitutional agreement - possibly incorporating new provisions - on budgetary cooperation; points out that this process of dividing up the provisions of the current interinstitutional agreement will have to take account of the criteria laid down in the Lisbon Treaty itself;
Annual budgetary procedure
25. Warmly welcomes the abolition of the distinction between compulsory expenditure (CE) and non-compulsory expenditure (NCE), as a result of which Parliament now has the right to take decisions concerning all Union expenditure on an equal footing with the Council;
26. Emphasises that the abolition of the distinction between CE and NCE is not at odds with the Union's obligation to honour its financial commitments, and welcomes the fact that the Lisbon Treaty acknowledges that it is for Parliament, the Council and the Commission to ensure "that the financial means are made available to allow the Union to fulfil its legal obligations in respect of third parties"(8);
27. Notes that the changes to the annual budgetary procedure should serve to make it more simple by laying down the principle of a single reading for each institution and by introducing a number of mechanisms designed to help the two arms of the budgetary authority reach agreement; emphasises that these changes should lead to less bureaucracy;
Role of the Commission
28. Emphasises the strengthening of the role conferred on the Commission, which acquires a right of initiative in the budgetary sphere and may amend its draft budget until such time as the Conciliation Committee is convened;
29. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty also acknowledges that it is for the Commission to take all the necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of Parliament and the Council during the proceedings of the Conciliation Committee, thus inviting it to play to the full its role of mediator between Parliament and the Council with a view to securing an agreement;
A completely new approach
30. Draws attention to the fact that the new procedure provides for only a single reading of the draft budget by each institution; emphasises that the new procedure and the single reading will no longer make it possible in de facto terms for the institutions to adjust their standpoints at second reading, as they were able to hitherto; is convinced, therefore, that this procedure will require Parliament to fine-tune its political priorities at an earlier stage and adapt accordingly its operational approach and organisational arrangements so as to enable it to achieve all the objectives set;
31. Points out that this single reading must be used to assert Parliament's political priorities, but must also enable it to reach agreement with the Council by the time the Conciliation Committee has completed its work (or enable it to adopt its amendments again by a large majority, in the event of approval by Parliament and rejection by the Council of the text drawn up by the Conciliation Committee);
32. Emphasises, in that connection, the importance of retaining a pragmatic timetable similar to the current one, whilst calling for conciliation to be initiated in good time; points out, moreover, that the introduction of informal arrangements for dialogue between the institutions is crucial to facilitating agreement before the procedure starts and then throughout its duration;
33. Is convinced that the Lisbon Treaty will strengthen Parliament's powers, provided that it equips itself with the means to manage effectively both the tighter timetable and the greater need to plan ahead thoroughly which will result from the introduction of the new procedure;
34. Takes the view that in future its resolution before the first conciliation meeting will take on increased importance, since it will enable Parliament formally to set out its budgetary priorities for the coming financial year, unencumbered by tactical considerations linked to the Council's position on the draft budget; takes the view that that resolution will thus give the other institutions a clear picture of Parliament's priorities before the interinstitutional negotiations start; adds that this will also provide Parliament with an opportunity to set out some initial guidelines concerning pilot projects and preparatory actions;
35. Points out that these priorities will also be of great value to Parliament both as guidelines for its reading of the draft budget and as a negotiating mandate for its delegation to the Conciliation Committee;
36. Stresses the importance of organising a trialogue in July of each year in order to enable each institution to gain a clear insight into the priorities of the other parties and to enable Parliament to apprise the other institutions of the substance of the resolution on the draft budget to be adopted in July;
37. Highlights the political value of the establishment – in keeping with each body's respective powers – of in-depth dialogue with the counterpart committees from the national parliaments on the draft budget and Parliament's priorities for the annual budgetary procedure;
Conciliation Committee
38. Emphasises the importance which the Conciliation Committee will have in the future as the body in which political disagreements between the two arms of the budgetary authority are resolved; points out that this committee will have the task of finding, within 21 days, an agreement on a compromise text which will enter into force if it is not rejected by the budgetary authority; takes the view that the members of this committee must be drawn from the very highest political level;
39. Welcomes the fact that the Lisbon Treaty confers a decisive role on Parliament at the end of the procedure; points out that:
–
the Conciliation Committee text ("joint text") will not be regarded as having been adopted if Parliament rejects it (by a majority of its component members);
–
if the Council rejects the joint text whilst Parliament approves it, either it enters into force unchanged, or Parliament may confirm the amendments it adopted at its reading of the draft budget, by a qualified majority (a majority of its component members and three-fifths of the votes cast);
40. Emphasises that it would be desirable for Parliament's delegation to the Conciliation Committee to be headed by the chair of the Committee on Budgets and for it to incorporate, if required and without prejudice to the political nature of the procedure for the appointment of its members by the political groups, in addition to the members of that committee, members of specialist parliamentary committees in cases where the negotiations concern a specific issue within their policy area;
41. Calls on the Council to reach agreement with Parliament quickly on the Conciliation Committee's working arrangements;
42. Takes the view, for its part, that the Conciliation Committee should be able to meet at least twice at the highest political level, if that is necessary for agreement to be reached, its meetings to be preceded by a preparatory political trialogue, in keeping with the traditional arrangement; reiterates the need for the Council's representatives at these meetings to be issued with a political negotiating mandate;
43. Proposes that these proceedings should be prepared by an interinstitutional preparatory working party comprising the general rapporteur and representatives of the political groups, for Parliament, and the Permanent Representative of the country holding the EU Presidency, who may be accompanied by representatives of the two other Presidencies in the troïka;
44. Points out, further, that the institutions must reach agreement on the composition of the Conciliation Committee secretariat, which should probably consist of officials from the two arms of the budgetary authority, assisted by the Commission;
Agricultural matters
45. Draws attention to the fact that the rule stipulating that the Commission may no longer amend its draft budget once the Conciliation Committee has been convened will preclude the use of the traditional autumn letter of amendment to take account of the updated forecasts for agricultural policy and their budgetary implications; takes the view that, if these circumstances arise, the most appropriate procedure would involve the submission by the Commission – if necessary – of a specific draft amending budget (an "agricultural AB") once all the agricultural data have been finalised;
Relations with the legislative authority
46. Emphasises that the parallelism between the extension of Parliament's budgetary powers to cover all Union expenditure and the widening of the codecision procedure to encompass almost all legislation calls for greater account to be taken of the budgetary dimension to legislative activity; with that aim in view, regards it as essential that cooperation between the Committee on Budgets and the sectoral committees should be stepped up in order to take due account of the financial impact of Parliament's legislative activity, in particular its impact on the MFF and the annual budget; proposes, accordingly, that the legislative conciliation committees on matters with financial implications should include a member of the Committee on Budgets; to that end, draws attention to the work of the Working Party on Parliamentary Reform, not least as regards the specific forms of cooperation between parliamentary committees set out in the third interim report;
47. Points out, moreover, that the Lisbon Treaty extends to all Union institutions the obligation to enforce budgetary discipline; points out that Parliament's Rules of Procedure already lay down a specific procedure designed to ensure that that principle is observed; takes the view that this procedure will have to be made more workable and effective;
Financial Regulation
48. Welcomes the fact that the Financial Regulation becomes a regulation adopted under the ordinary legislative procedure (codecision) by Parliament and the Council, after consulting the Court of Auditors;
49. Points out that the Lisbon Treaty contains the main provisions to be used to identify those provisions of the current interinstitutional agreement which should be retained in the future agreement and those which should instead be incorporated into the MFF;
50. Notes, however, that the Financial Regulation should incorporate all the provisions needed to define the budgetary procedure, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty(9); takes the view that such provisions would cover the functioning of the Conciliation Committee, the mechanism triggering conciliation, and, naturally enough, the updating of the provisions of the Financial Regulation directly affected by the changes introduced by the Lisbon Treaty (i.e. the abolition of the distinction between CE and NCE, a new codecision procedure for transfers, etc.);
51. Regards it as vital that the institutions should reach a political agreement on these matters in due time so that, once the Lisbon Treaty has entered into force, the requisite changes to the Financial Regulation can quickly be made using the new procedure and, if needed, provide for provisional agreements to allow the smooth continuation of the budgetary procedure;
52. Calls on the Commission to put forward in due time a proposal which enables Parliament and the Council to reach agreement on the application of the identification criteria referred to in paragraph 49 to the substance of the current interinstitutional agreement;
53. Argues that these changes to the Financial Regulation must be kept strictly separate from the three-yearly review of that document scheduled for 2010;
Budgetary impact of the interinstitutional changes and the Union's new competences
54. Notes that the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty will also have an impact on the Union budget through the institutional innovations it contains, in particular the elevation of the European Council to the status of institution, accompanied by the establishment of a fixed Presidency, and the creation of the post of High Representative and of the European External Action Service, whose task will be to support the High Representative in his or her work;
55. Reiterates, as of now, its intention of exercising its budgetary powers to the full in connection with these institutional innovations and emphasises the importance of reaching a political agreement with the Council in due time on funding arrangements for the European Council, and, in particular, its fixed Presidency, and for the future European External Action Service; emphasises that all aspects of the funding arrangements for that service must remain under the supervision of the budgetary authority;
56. Points out that in the framework of the CFSP and the common security and defence policy the Lisbon Treaty provides for the establishment of new procedures to grant rapid access to the Union budget and to create a start-up fund of Member State contributions; stresses, however, that all external actions of the Union should as a rule be financed from Community appropriations, and only exceptionally – in the event of an emergency – on the basis of contributions outside the Union budget;
57. Notes that the Lisbon Treaty will also have a financial impact, however limited, by virtue of the new specific competences conferred on the Union; states its willingness to analyse, at the appropriate juncture, the practical implications of the exercise of these new competences; takes the view that these competences will certainly not be implemented en bloc immediately after the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty, but rather gradually as the relevant legislative proposals are drawn up; takes the view, however, that they must not be funded to the detriment of the Union's current activities;
Coordination with national budgets
58. Wishes to invite the national parliaments to take part, each year, in a joint public debate on national and Community budgetary policy guidelines, prior to consideration of the respective draft budgets, in order to establish from the outset a common framework for coordination of Member States" national policies, while also taking into account the Community contribution;
59. Points out that the decision on the apportionment of EU budget expenditure in the light of the Union's major objectives would be usefully informed by the annual publication, by each Member State, of the appropriations under national and, where applicable, regional budgets that contribute to achieving those objectives;
o o o
60. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission and the parliaments of the Member States.
Dehaene report of 18 March 2009 on the impact of the Lisbon Treaty on the development of the institutional balance of the European Union (A6-0142/2009).
In keeping with the model described in the following table taken from the Committee on Budgets" report of 26 February 2009 on the mid-term review of the financial framework 2007-2013 (A6-0110/2009):___________________________________________________________________________________Year 2008 2009 2010 2011 2012 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019budget prep 2009 2010 2011 2012 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020Parliamentary term 2004 / 2009 2009 / 2014 2014 / 2019MFF Review 2007 / 2013 2013 / 2016 2017 / 2021
According to Article 322(1)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, it must include 'the financial rules which determine in particular the procedure to be adopted for establishing and implementing the budget'.
European Refugee Fund for the period 2008-2013 (amendment of Decision No 573/2007/EC) ***I
190k
30k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Decision No 573/2007/EC establishing the European Refugee Fund for the period 2008 to 2013 by removing funding for certain Community actions and altering the limit for funding such actions (COM(2009)0067 – C6-0070/2009 – 2009/0026(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2009)0067),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Article 63, first paragraph, point 2(b) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0070/2009),
– having regard to Rule 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Budgets (A6-0280/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend its proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers (recast) ***I
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers (recast) (COM(2008)0815 – C6-0477/2008 – 2008/0244(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2008)0815),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Article 63(1)(b) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0477/2008),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(1),
– having regard to the letter of 4 April 2009 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs in accordance with Rule 80a(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to Rules 80a and 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A6-0285/2009),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the Legal Services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the proposal in question does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance,
1. Approves the Commission proposal as adapted to the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission and as amended below;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Directive 2009/.../EC of the European Parliament and of the Council laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers(recast)
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular point (1) (b) of the first subparagraph of Article 63 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(2),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4),
Whereas:
(1) A number of substantive changes are to be made to Council Directive 2003/9/EC of 27 January 2003 laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers(5). In the interests of clarity, that Directive should be recast.
(2) A common policy on asylum, including a Common European Asylum System, is a constituent part of the European Union's objective of progressively establishing an area of freedom, security and justice open to those who, forced by circumstances, legitimately seek protection in the Community.
(3) At its special meeting in Tampere on 15 and 16 October 1999, the European Council agreed to work towards establishing a Common European Asylum System, based on the full and inclusive application of the Geneva Convention relating to the Status of Refugees of 28 July 1951, as supplemented by the New York Protocol of 31 January 1967, thus maintaining the principle of non-refoulement.
(4) The Tampere Conclusions provide that a Common European Asylum System should include, in the short term, common minimum conditions of reception of asylum seekers.
(5) The establishment of minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers is a further step towards a European asylum policy.
(6) The first phase in the creation of a Common European Asylum System that should lead, in the longer term, to a common procedure and a uniform status, valid throughout the Union, for those granted asylum, has now been concluded. The European Council of 4 November 2004 adopted The Hague Programme which sets the objectives to be implemented in the area of freedom, security and justice in the period 2005-2010. In this respect, the Hague Programme invited the ║Commission to conclude the evaluation of the first phase legal instruments and to submit the second-phase instruments and measures to the Council and the European Parliament with a view to their adoption before 2010.
(7) In the light of the results of the evaluations undertaken, it is appropriate, at this stage, to confirm the principles underlying Directive 2003/9/EC with a view to ensuring improved reception conditions for asylum seekers.
(8) In order to ensure equal treatment of asylum seekers throughout the Union, this Directive should apply during all stages and types of procedures concerning applications for international protection and in all locations and facilities hosting asylum seekers.
(9) Member States should seek to ensure full compliance with the principles of the best interests of the child and the importance of family unity, in the application of this Directive, in line with the 1989 United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child and the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms respectively.
(10) With respect to the treatment of persons falling within the scope of this Directive, Member States are bound by obligations under instruments of international law to which they are party.
(11) Minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers that will normally suffice to ensure them a dignified standard of living and comparable living conditions in all Member States ▌should be laid down.
(12) The harmonisation of conditions for the reception of asylum seekers should help to limit the secondary movements of asylum seekers influenced by the variety of conditions for their reception.
(13) With a view to ensuring equal treatment among all applicants for international protection as well as in order to ensure consistency with current EU asylum acquis, in particular with Council Directive 2004/83/EC of 29 April 2004 on minimum standards for the qualification and status of third country nationals or stateless persons as refugees or as persons who otherwise need international protection and the content of the protection granted(6), it is appropriate to extend the scope of this Directive in order to include applicants for subsidiary protection.
(14) In order to promote asylum-seekers' self-sufficiency and to limit wide discrepancies between Member States, it is essential to provide clear rules on the access of asylum seekers to the labour market.
(15) The immediate identification and monitoring of persons with special needs should be a primary concern of national authorities in order to ensure that their reception conditions are specifically designed to meet their special needs.
(16) Detention of asylum seekers should be applied in line with the underlying principle that a person should not be held in detention for the sole reason that he/she is seeking international protection, notably in accordance with the international legal obligations of the Member States, and particularly Article 31 of the Geneva Convention relating to the Status of Refugees of 28 July 1951. In particular, Member States should not impose penalties on asylum seekers on account of illegal entry or presence and any restrictions on movement should be necessary. In this respect, detention of asylum seekers should only be possible under very clearly defined exceptional circumstances laid down in this Directive and subject to the principles of necessity and proportionality with regard both to the manner and to the purpose of such detention. Where ║ asylum seekers are held in detention they should have a right to a judicial remedy before national court.
(17) Applicants who are in detention should be treated with full respect for human dignity and their reception conditions should be specifically designed to meet their needs in that situation. In particular, Member States should ensure compliance with Article 37 of the 1989 UN Convention on the Rights of the Child ║.
(18) In order to ensure compliance with minimum procedural safeguards consisting in the opportunity to contact organisations or groups of persons that provide legal assistance, information should be provided on such organisations and groups of persons.
(19) The possibility of abuse of the reception system should be restricted by specifying the circumstances in which reception conditions for asylum seekers may be reduced or such reception withdrawn while at the same time ensuring a dignified standard of living for all asylum seekers.
(20) The efficiency of national reception systems and cooperation among Member States in the field of reception of asylum seekers should be secured.
(21) Appropriate coordination should be encouraged between the competent authorities as regards the reception of asylum seekers, and harmonious relationships between local communities and accommodation centres should therefore be promoted.
(22) It is in the very nature of minimum standards that Member States have the power to introduce or maintain more favourable provisions for third-country nationals and stateless persons who ask for international protection from a Member State.
(23) In this spirit, Member States are also invited to apply the provisions of this Directive in connection with procedures for deciding on applications for forms of protection other than those applicable under Directive 2004/83/EC.
(24)In order to cover any improvements in minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers, there should be a proportionate increase in the funds made available by the European Union in order to cover the costs of such improvements, especially in the case of Member States which are facing specific and disproportionate pressures on their national asylum systems, owing in particular to their geographical or demographic situation.
(25) The implementation of this Directive should be evaluated at regular intervals.
(26) Since the objective of this Directive, namely to establish minimum standards on the reception of asylum seekers in Member States, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore, by reason of the scale and effects of the proposed action, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective.
(27) This Directive respects the fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised in particular by the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (the Charter). In particular, this Directive seeks to ensure full respect for human dignity and to promote the application of Articles 1, 4, 6, 7, 18, 24 and 47 of the ║ Charter and should be implemented accordingly.
(28) The obligation to transpose this Directive into national law should be confined to those provisions which represent a substantive change as compared with the earlier Directive. The obligation to transpose the provisions which are unchanged arises under the earlier Directive.
(29) This Directive should be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time-limit for transposition into national law of this Directive set out in Annex II, Part B,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
CHAPTER I
PURPOSE, DEFINITIONS AND SCOPE
Article 1
Purpose
The purpose of this Directive is to lay down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers in Member States.
Article 2
Definitions
For the purposes of this Directive:
(a)
"application for international protection" means an application for international protection as defined in Article 2(g) of Directive 2004/83/EC;
(b)
"applicant" or "asylum seeker" means a third-country national or a stateless person who has made an application for international protection in respect of which a final decision has not yet been taken;
(c)
"family members" means, in so far as the family already existed in the country of origin, the following members of the applicant's family who are present in the same Member State in relation to the application for international protection:
(i)
the spouse of the asylum seeker or his or her unmarried partner in a stable relationship, where the legislation or practice of the Member State concerned treats unmarried couples in a way comparable to married couples under its law relating to foreigners;
(ii)
the minor children of couples referred to in point (i) above or of the applicant, on condition that they are unmarried and regardless of whether they were born in or out of wedlock or adopted as defined under the national law;
(iii)
the married minor children of couples referred to in point (i) above or of the applicant, regardless of whether they were born in or out of wedlock or adopted as defined under the national law and provided they are not accompanied by their spouses, where it is in their best interests to reside with the applicant;
(iv)
the father, mother or guardian of the applicant, when the applicant is a minor and unmarried, or when the applicant is a minor and married but not accompanied by his/her spouseand it is in his/her best interests to reside with his/her father, mother or guardian;
(v)
the minor unmarried siblings of the applicant, when the applicant is a minor and unmarried, or when the applicant or his/her siblings are minors and married but not accompanied by their spousesand it is in the best interests of one or more of them that they reside together;
(vi)
dependent adults with special needs;
(d)
"procedures" and "appeals", means the procedures and appeals established by Member States in their national law;
(e)
"minor" means a third-country national or stateless person below the age of 18 years;
(f)
"unaccompanied minor" means a minor who arrives in the territory of the Member States unaccompanied by an adult responsible for him/her whether by law or by custom, and for as long as he/she is not effectively taken into the care of such a person; it includes a minor who is left unaccompanied after he/she has entered the territory of the Member States;
(g)
"reception conditions" means the full set of measures that Member States apply to asylum seekers in accordance with this Directive;
(h)
"material reception conditions" means the reception conditions that include housing, food and clothing provided in kind, or as financial allowances or in vouchers, or a combination of the three, and a daily expense allowance;
(i)
"detention" means confinement of an asylum seeker by a Member State within a particular place, where the applicant is deprived of his or her freedom of movement;
(j)
"accommodation centre" means any place used for collective housing of asylum seekers.
Article 3
Scope
1. This Directive shall apply to all third country nationals and stateless persons who make an application for international protection in the territory, including at the border or in the transit zones, of a Member State, as long as they are allowed to remain on the territory as asylum seekers, as well as to family members, if they are covered by such application for international protection according to the applicable national law.
2. This Directive shall not apply to requests for diplomatic or territorial asylum submitted to representations of Member States.
3. This Directive shall not apply when the provisions of Council Directive 2001/55/EC of 20 July 2001 on minimum standards for giving temporary protection in the event of a mass influx of displaced persons and on measures promoting a balance of efforts between Member States in receiving such persons and bearing the consequences thereof(7) are applied.
4. Member States may decide to apply this Directive in connection with procedures for deciding on applications for kinds of protection other than those applicable under Directive 2004/83/EC.
Article 4
More favourable provisions
Member States may introduce or retain more favourable provisions in the field of reception conditions for asylum seekers and close relatives of asylum seekers who are present in the same Member State when they are dependent on the asylum seeker or for humanitarian reasons insofar as those provisions are compatible with this Directive.
CHAPTER II
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON RECEPTION CONDITIONS
Article 5
Information
1. Member States shall inform asylum seekers, within a reasonable time not exceeding fifteen days after they have lodged their application for international protection with the competent authority, of at least any established benefits and of the obligations with which they must comply relating to reception conditions.
Member States shall ensure that applicants are provided with information on organisations or groups of persons that provide specific legal assistance and organisations that might be able to help or inform them concerning the available reception conditions, including health care.
2. Member States shall ensure that the information referred to in paragraph 1 is in writing and in a language that the applicants understand or may reasonably be presumed to understand. Where appropriate, this information may also be supplied orally.
Article 6
Documentation
1. Member States shall ensure that, within three days after an application is lodged with the competent authority, the applicant is provided with a document issued in his or her own name certifying his or her status as an asylum seeker or testifying that he or she is allowed to stay in the territory of the Member State while his or her application is pending or being examined.
No additional documents shall be required in order to secure access to the rights and benefits conferred on asylum seekers under this Directive.
If the holder of the document referred to in the first subparagraph is not free to move within all or a part of the territory of the Member State, the document shall also certify this fact.
2. Member States may exclude application of this Article when an asylum seeker is in detention and during the examination of an application for international protection made at the border or within the context of a procedure to decide on the right of the applicant legally to enter the territory of a Member State. In specific cases, during the examination of an application for international protection, Member States may provide applicants with other evidence equivalent to the document referred to in paragraph 1.
3. The document referred to in paragraph 1 need not certify the identity of the asylum seeker.
4. Member States shall adopt the necessary measures to provide asylum seekers with the document referred to in paragraph 1, which must be valid for as long as they are authorised to remain in the territory or at the border of the Member State concerned ║.
5. Member States may provide asylum seekers with a travel document when serious humanitarian reasons arise that require their presence in another State.
Article 7
Residence and freedom of movement
1. Asylum seekers may move freely within the territory of the host Member State or within an area assigned to them by that Member State. The assigned area shall not affect the unalienable sphere of private life and shall allow sufficient scope for ensuring access to all benefits under this Directive.
2. Member States may decide on the residence of the asylum seeker for reasons of public interest, public policy or, when necessary, for the swift processing and effective monitoring of his or her application.
3. Member States may make provision of the material reception conditions subject to actual residence by the applicants in a specific place, to be determined by the Member States. Such a decision, which may be of a general nature, shall be taken individually and established by national legislation.
4.When it proves necessary, for example for legal reasons or reasons of public policy, Member States may confine an applicant to a specific place in accordance with their national law.
5. Member States shall provide for the possibility of granting applicants temporary permission to leave the place of residence referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 and/or the assigned area referred to in paragraph 1. Decisions shall be taken individually, objectively and impartially and reasons shall be given if they are negative.
The applicant shall not require permission to keep appointments with authorities and courts if his or her appearance is necessary.
6. Member States shall require applicants to inform the competent authorities of their current address and notify any change of address to such authorities as soon as possible.
Article 8
Detention
1. Member States shall not hold a person in detention for the sole reason that he/she is an applicant for international protection in accordance with Council Directive 2005/85/EC of 1 December 2005 on minimum standards on procedures in Member States for granting and withdrawing refugee status(8).
2. When it proves necessary and on the basis of an individual assessment of each case, Member States may confine an applicant to a particular place in accordance with national legislation, if other less coercive measures cannot be applied effectively. An applicant may only be confined to a particular place:
(a)
in order to determine, ascertain or verify his identity or nationality;
(b)
in order to determine the elements on which his application for international protection is based, which in other circumstances could be lost;
(c)
in the context of a procedure, to decide on his right to enter the territory;
(d)
when protection of national security or public policy so requires.
This paragraph is without prejudice to Article 11.
3. Member States shall ensure that rules dealing with alternatives to detention, such as regular reporting to the authorities, the deposit of a financial guarantee, or an obligation to stay at a designated place, are laid down in national legislation.
Article 9
Guarantees for detained asylum seekers
1. Detention shall be ordered for the shortest period possible. In particular, the period of detention pursuant to Article 8 (2) (a), (b) or (c) shall not exceed the time reasonably needed to complete the administrative procedures required in order to obtain information on the asylum seeker's nationality or identity or on the elements on which his application is based, or to complete the relevant procedure with a view to deciding on his/her right to enter the territory.
Such procedures should be completed with all due dispatch. Delays in the ▌procedure that cannot be attributed to the asylum seeker shall not justify a continuation of detention.
2. Detention shall be ordered by judicial authorities. In urgent cases it may be ordered by administrative authorities, in which case the detention order shall be confirmed by judicial authorities within 72 hours from the beginning of the detention. Where the judicial authority finds detention to be unlawful, or if there is no decision within that 72 hour period, the asylum seeker concerned shall be released immediately.
3. Detention shall be ordered in writing. The detention order shall state the reasons in fact and in law on which it is based and shall specify the maximum period of detention.
4. Detained asylum seekers shall immediately be informed of the reasons for detention, the maximum duration of the detention and the procedures laid down in national law for challenging the detention order, in a language which they understand or may reasonably be presumed to understand.
5. ║ Continued detention shall be reviewed by a judicial authority at reasonable intervals of time either at the request of the asylum seeker concerned or ex officio.
Detention shall never be unduly prolonged.
6. Member States shall ensure that the necessary legal assistance and/or representation is granted on request free of charge in accordance with Article 15(3) to (6) of Directive 2005/85/EC.
Procedures for access to legal assistance and/or representation in such cases shall be laid down in national law.
Article 10
Detention conditions ║
1. Member States shall not detain asylum seekers in prison accommodation. Detention shall only take place in specialised detention facilities.
Asylum seekers in detention shall be held separately from other third country nationals who have not lodged an application for international protection unless it is necessary to ensure family unity and the applicant consents thereto.
2. Member States shall ensure that asylum seekers in detention have the opportunity to establish contact, including visiting rights, with legal representatives, family members, social workers and religious visitors. The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other relevant and competent national, international and non-governmental organisations and bodies shall also have the opportunity to communicate with and to visit applicants in detention areas.
3.Member States shall ensure that asylum seekers held in detention have access to appropriate medical treatment and psychological counselling where appropriate.
4. Member States shall ensure that asylum seekers in detention are immediately provided with up-to-date information on the rules which apply in the facility and set out their rights and obligations in a language which they understand or may reasonably be presumed to understand.
Article 11
Detention of vulnerable groups and persons with special needs
1. Minors shall not be detained unless it is in their best interests, as prescribed in Article 23(2) and only after taking into consideration the findings of the individual examination of their situation in accordance with paragraph 5 of this Article ║.
Unaccompanied minors shall never be detained.
2. Where minors are detained they shall have the possibility to engaging in leisure-activities, including play and recreational activities appropriate to their age, and open-air activities.
3. Detained families shall be provided with separate accommodation ensuring adequate privacy.
4. Where female asylum seekers are detained, Member States shall ensure that they are accommodated separately from male asylum seekers, unless they are family members and all concerned individuals consent thereto.
5. Persons with special needs shall not be detained unless an individual examination of their situation by a qualified and independent professional certifies that their health, including their mental health, and well-being, will not significantly deteriorate as a result of the detention.
Where persons with special needs are detained, Member States shall ensure regular monitoring and adequate support.
Article 12
Families
Member States shall take appropriate measures to maintain as far as possible the family unity of asylum seekers present in their territory, if they are provided with housing by the Member State concerned. Such measures shall be implemented with the asylum seeker's agreement.
Article 13
Medical screening
Member States may require medical screening for applicants on public health grounds.
Article 14
Schooling and education of minors
1. Member States shall grant to minor children of asylum seekers and to asylum seekers who are minors access to the education system under similar conditions as nationals of the host Member State for so long as an expulsion measure against them or their parents is not actually enforced. Such education may be provided in accommodation centres.
Member States shall not withdraw secondary education for the sole reason that the minor has reached the age of majority.
2. Access to the education system shall be ensured as soon as possible once the application for international protection has been lodged by or on behalf of the minor and, in any event, shall not be postponed for more than three months from the date on which the application for international protection was lodged║.
Preparatory classes, including language classes, aimed at facilitating the access of minors to the national education system, and/or specific education designed to assist their integration into that system, shall be provided where necessary.
3. Where access to the education system as set out in paragraph 1 is not possible due to the specific situation of the minor, the Member State shall offer other educational arrangements in accordance with national law and practice.
Article 15
Employment
1. Member States shall ensure that applicants have access to the labour market no later than six months following the date when the application for international protection was lodged.
2. Member States shall decide the conditions for granting access to the labour market for the applicant, in accordance with their national legislation, without unduly restricting asylum seekers' access to the labour market.
3. Access to the labour market shall not be withdrawn during appeals procedures, where an appeal against a negative decision in an ordinary procedure has suspensive effect, until such time as a negative decision on the appeal is issued.
Article 16
Vocational training
Member States may allow asylum seekers access to vocational training irrespective of whether they have access to the labour market.
Access to vocational training relating to an employment contract shall depend on the extent to which the applicant has access to the labour market in accordance with Article 15.
Article 17
General rules on material reception conditions and health care
1. Member States shall ensure that material reception conditions are available to applicants when they make their application for international protection.
2. Member States shall ensure that material reception conditions provide an adequate standard of living for applicants ║, which ensures their subsistence and protects their physical and mental health.
Member States shall ensure that such a standard of living is provided in the specific situation of persons who have special needs, in accordance with Article 22, as well as in relation to the situation of persons who are in detention.
3. Member States may make the provision of all or some of the material reception conditions and health care subject to the condition that applicants do not have sufficient means to have a standard of living adequate for their health and to ensure their subsistence.
4. Member States may require applicants to cover or contribute to the cost of the material reception conditions and of the health care provided for in this Directive, pursuant to the provision of paragraph 3, if the applicants have sufficient resources, for example if they have been working for a reasonable period of time.
If it transpires that an applicant had sufficient means to cover material reception conditions and health care at the time when those basic needs were being met, Member States may ask the asylum seeker for a refund.
5.Material reception conditions may be provided in kind or in the form of financial allowances or vouchers or in a combination of the three elements.
Where Member States provide material reception conditions in the form of financial allowances or vouchers, the amount thereof shall be determined in accordance with the principles laid down in this Article.
Article 18
Modalities for material reception conditions
1. Where housing is provided in kind, it should take one or a combination of the following forms:
(a)
premises used for the purpose of housing applicants during the examination of an application for international protection lodged at the border;
(b)
accommodation centres which guarantee an adequate standard of living;
(c)
private houses, flats, hotels or other premises adapted for housing applicants.
2. Member States shall ensure that applicants provided with the housing referred to in paragraph 1(a), (b) and (c) are assured:
(a)
protection of their family life;
(b)
the possibility of communicating with relatives, legal advisers and representatives of ║ UNHCR ║ and non-governmental organisations ║ recognised by Member States.
Member States shall take into consideration gender and age specific concerns and the situation of persons with special needs in relation to applicants within the premises and accommodation centres referred to in paragraph 1(a) and (b).
Member States shall take appropriate measures to prevent assault and gender-based violence, including sexual assault, within the premises and accommodation centres referred to in paragraph 1(a) and (b).
3. Member States shall ensure, that minor children of applicants or applicants who are minors are housed with their parents or with the adult family member responsible for them whether by law or by custom provided that it is in the best interests of the minors concerned.
4. Member States shall ensure that transfers of applicants from one housing facility to another take place only when necessary. Member States shall provide for the possibility for applicants to inform their legal advisers of the transfer and of their new address.
5. Persons working in accommodation centres shall be adequately trained and shall be bound by the confidentiality principle as defined in the national law in relation to any information which they obtain in the course of their work.
6. Member States may involve applicants in managing the material resources and non-material aspects of life in the centre through an advisory board or council representing residents.
7. Legal advisors or counsellors of asylum seekers and representatives of UNHCR or non-governmental organisations designated by UNHCR and recognised by the Member State concerned shall be granted access to accommodation centres and other housing facilities in order to assist ║asylum seekers. Restrictions on such access may be imposed only on grounds relating to the security of the centres and facilities and of the asylum seekers.
8. In duly justified cases, Member States may exceptionally lay down rules for material reception conditions which are different from those provided for in this Article, for a reasonable period which shall be as short as possible, when:
(a)
an initial assessment of the specific needs of the applicant is required,
(b)
housing capacity normally available is temporarily exhausted,
(c)
the asylum seeker is in detention or confined to border posts.
Such different conditions shall cover in any case basic needs.
Article 19
Health care
1. Member States shall ensure that applicants receive the necessary health care which shall include, at least, emergency care and essential treatment of illness or mental disorders.
2. Member States shall provide the necessary medical or other assistance to applicants who have special needs, including appropriate mental health care when required ▌.
Article 20
Victims of torture
Member States shall ensure that victims of torture are quickly directed to a care centre appropriate to their situation.
CHAPTER III
REDUCTION OR WITHDRAWAL OF MATERIAL RECEPTION CONDITIONS
Article 21
Reduction or withdrawal of material reception conditions
1. Member States may reduce material reception conditions ║ where an asylum seeker:
(a)
abandons the place of residence determined by the competent authority without informing it or, if requested, without permission, or
(b)
does not comply with reporting duties or with requests to provide information or to appear for personal interviews concerning the asylum procedure during a reasonable period laid down in national law, or
(c)
has already lodged an application in the same Member State.
When the applicant is traced or voluntarily reports to the competent authority, a duly motivated decision, based on the reasons for the disappearance, shall be taken on the reintroduction of the grant of some or all of the material reception conditions reduced.
2. Member States may reduce or withdraw material reception conditions where an applicant has concealed financial resources, and has therefore unduly benefited from material reception conditions.
3. Member States may determine the sanctions applicable to serious breaches of the rules of the accommodation centres as well as to seriously violent behaviour.
4. Decisions for the reduction or withdrawal of material reception conditions or sanctions referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 shall be taken individually, objectively and impartially and reasons shall be given. Decisions shall be based on the particular situation of the person concerned, especially with regard to persons covered by Article 22, taking into account the principle of proportionality. Member States shall under all circumstances ensure subsistence, access to emergency health care and essential treatment of illness or mental disorder.
5. Member States shall ensure that material reception conditions are not withdrawn or reduced before a negative decision is taken.
CHAPTER IV
PROVISIONS FOR PERSONS WITH SPECIAL NEEDS
Article 22
General principle
1. Member States shall take into account the specific situation of persons with special needs in the national legislation implementing this Directive. Vulnerable persons such as minors, unaccompanied minors, disabled people, elderly people, pregnant women, single parents with minor children, victims of trafficking, victims of female genital mutilation, persons with mental health problems and persons who have been subjected to torture, rape or other serious forms of psychological, physical or sexual violence, shall always be considered as persons with special needs.
2. Member States shall establish procedures in national legislation with a view to identifying, as soon as an application for international protection is lodged, whether the applicant has special needs and indicating the nature of such needs. Member States shall ensure adequate support for persons with special needs throughout the asylum procedure and shall provide for appropriate monitoring of their situation.
Article 23
Minors
1. The best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration for Member States when implementing the provisions of this Directive applicable to minors. Member States shall ensure a standard of living adequate for the child's physical, mental, spiritual, moral and social development.
2. In assessing the best interests of the child, Member States shall in particular take due account of the following factors:
(a)
family reunification possibilities;
(b)
the minor's well-being and social development, taking into particular consideration the minor's ethnic, religious, cultural and linguistic background;
(c)
safety and security considerations, in particular where there is a risk of the child being a victim of trafficking;
(d)
the views of the minor in accordance with his/her age and maturity.
3. Member States shall ensure that minors have access to leisure activities, including play and recreational activities appropriate to their age, within the premises and accommodation centres referred to in Article 18 (1)(a) and (b).
4. Member States shall ensure access to rehabilitation services for minors who have been victims of any form of abuse, neglect, exploitation, torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, or who have suffered from armed conflicts, and ensure that appropriate mental health care ║ and qualified counselling are provided when needed.
Article 24
Unaccompanied minors
1. Member States shall ▌take measures to ensure the necessary representation of unaccompanied minors by legal guardians ▌. A guardian shall be appointed to advise and protect the child and to ensure that all decisions are taken in the child's best interests. A guardian should have the necessary expertise in the field of childcare so as to ensure that the interests of the child are protected and that the child's legal, social, health, psychological, material and educational needs are appropriately met. Agencies or individuals whose interests could potentially conflict with those of the child shall not be eligible to become guardians. Regular assessments shall be made by the appropriate authorities.
2. Unaccompanied minors who make an application for international protection shall, from the moment when they are admitted to the territory to the moment when they are obliged to leave the territory of the Member State in which the application for international protection was made or is being examined, be placed:
(a)
with adult relatives;
(b)
with a foster family;
(c)
in accommodation centres with special facilities for minors;
(d)
in other accommodation suitable for minors.
Member States may place unaccompanied minors aged 16 or over in accommodation centres for adult asylum seekers.
As far as possible, siblings shall be kept together, taking into account the best interests of the minor concerned and, in particular, his or her age and degree of maturity. Changes of residence of unaccompanied minors shall be limited to a minimum.
3. Member States shall establish procedures in national legislation for tracing the family members of an unaccompanied minor. They shall start to trace the members of the unaccompanied minor's family as soon as possible after an application for international protection is lodged, while protecting his/her best interests. In cases where there may be a threat to the life or integrity of the minor or his or her close relatives, particularly if they have remained in the country of origin, care must be taken to ensure that the collection, processing and exchange of information concerning those persons is undertaken on a confidential basis, so as to avoid jeopardizing their safety.
4. Persons working with unaccompanied minors shall have received and shall continue to receive appropriate training concerning their needs, and shall be bound by the confidentiality principle as defined in national law, in relation to any information which they obtain in the course of their work.
Article 25
Victims of torture and violence
1. Member States shall ensure that persons who have been subjected to torture, rape or other serious acts of violence receive the necessary treatment for the damage caused by such acts, in particular access to rehabilitation services that should include obtaining medical and psychological treatment.
2. Those working with victims of torture, rape or other serious acts of violence shall have received and shall continue to receive appropriate training concerning their needs, and shall be bound by the confidentiality rules provided for in the relevant national law, in relation to any information which they obtain in the course of their work.
CHAPTER V
APPEALS
Article 26
Appeals
1. Member States shall ensure that decisions relating to the grant, withdrawal of or reduction in benefits under this Directive or decisions taken under Article 7 which individually affect asylum seekers may be the subject of an appeal within the procedures laid down in national law. At least in the last instance the right to an appeal or a review, in fact and in law, to or by a judicial body, shall be granted.
2. Member States shall ensure that the necessary legal assistance and/or representation is granted on request free of charge in accordance with Article 15(3) to (6) of Directive 2005/85/EC.
Procedures for access to legal assistance and/or representation in such cases shall be laid down in national law.
CHAPTER VI
ACTIONS TO IMPROVE THE EFFICIENCY OF THE RECEPTION SYSTEM
Article 27
Competent authorities
Each Member State shall notify the Commission of the identity of the authorities responsible for fulfilling the obligations arising under this Directive. Member States shall inform the Commission of any changes in the identity of such authorities.
Article 28
Guidance, monitoring and control system
1. Member States shall, with due respect to their constitutional structure, put in place relevant mechanisms in order to ensure that appropriate guidance, monitoring and control of the level of reception conditions are established.
2. Member States shall submit relevant information to the Commission in the form set out in Annex I on a yearly basis, starting from […].
Article 29
Staff and resources
1. Member States shall take appropriate measures to ensure that authorities and other organisations implementing this Directive have received the necessary basic training with respect to the needs of both male and female applicants.
2. Member States shall allocate the necessary resources in connection with the national provisions enacted to implement this Directive.
CHAPTER VII
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 30
Reports
By […] at the latest, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application of this Directive and shall propose any amendments that are necessary.
Member States shall send the Commission all the information that is appropriate for drawing up the report, including the statistical data provided for by Article 28(2) by […].
After presenting the report, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application of this Directive at least every five years.
Article 31
Transposition
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with Articles […] [The articles which have been changed as to the substance by comparison with the earlier Directive] and Annex I by […] at the latest. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such a reference is to be made. They shall also include a statement that references in existing laws, regulations and administrative provisions to the directive repealed by this Directive shall be construed as references to this Directive. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made and how that statement is to be formulated.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Article 32
Repeal
Directive 2003/9/EC is repealed with effect from [day after the date set out in the first subparagraph of Article 31(1) of this Directive], without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time-limit for transposition into national law of the Directive set out in Annex II, Part B.
References to the repealed Directive shall be construed as references to this Directive and shall be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex III.
Article 33
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
Articles [...] [The articles which are unchanged by comparison with the earlier Directive] and Annex I shall apply from [day after the date set out in the first subparagraph of Article 31(1)].
Article 34
Addressees
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at [...]
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
ANNEX I
Reporting form on the information to be submitted by Member States on an annual basis, as required under Article 28(2) of Directive […/…/EC]
1. Indicate the total number of persons in your Member State currently covered by reception conditions as stipulated in Article 3(1) of Directive [.../…/EC], broken down by sex and age. For each such person, indicate whether he or she is an ║ asylum seeker or a family member as defined in Article 2(c) of Directive […/…/EC].
2. On the basis of Article 22 of Directive [.../.../EC] please provide statistical data on the number of asylum seekers with special needs identified divided into the following groups of persons with special needs:
–
unaccompanied minors
–
disabled people
–
elderly people
–
pregnant women
–
single parents with minor children
–
persons who have been subjected to torture, rape or other serious forms of psychological, physical or sexual violence
–
victims of trafficking
–
persons with mental health problems
–
other (please explain)
3. Provide detailed information concerning the documents provided for in Article 6 of Directive [.../.../EC], including in particular the type, name and format of these documents.
4. With reference to Article 15 of Directive [.../.../EC], indicate the total number of ║ asylum seekers in your Member State who have access to the labour market, as well as the total number who are currently employed, broken down by economic sector. To the extent that any particular conditions are attached to labour market access for asylum seekers, describe in detail such restrictions.
5. With reference to Article 17(5) of Directive [.../…/EC], describe in detail the nature of material reception conditions, including their monetary value, and how they are provided (i.e. which material reception conditions are provided in kind, in money, in vouchers or in a combination of these elements) and indicate the level of the daily expenses allowance provided to asylum seekers.
▌
ANNEX II
Part A
Repealed Directive
(referred to in Article 32)
Council Directive 2003/9/EC
(OJ L 31, 6.2.2003, p. 18)
Part B
Time-limit for transposition into national law
(referred to in Article 31)
Directive
Time-limit for transposition
2003/9/EC
6 February 2005
ANNEX III
Correlation Table
Directive 2003/9/EC
This Directive
Article 1
Article 1
Article 2, introductory words
Article 2, introductory words
Article 2(a)
-
Article 2(b)
Article 2(a)
Article 2(c)
Article 2(b)
Article 2(d) introductory wording and points (i) and (ii)
Article 2(c) introductory wording and points (i) and (ii)
-
Article 2(c) points (iii), (iv), (v) and (vi)
Article 2(e) and (f)
-
Article 2(g)
Article 2(d)
-
Article 2(e)
Article 2(h)
Article 2(f)
Article 2(i)
Article 2(g)
Article 2(j)
Article 2(h)
Article 2(k)
Article 2(i)
Article 2(l)
Article 2(j)
Article 3
Article 3
Article 4
Article 4
Article 5
Article 5
Article 6(1) first subparagraph
Article 6(1) first subparagraph
Article 6(1) second subparagraph
Article 6(1) third subparagraph
Article 6(2) to (5)
Article 6(2) to ║(5)
Article 7(1) and (2)
Article 7(1) and (2)
Article 7(3)
-
Article 7(4)║
Article 7(3) ║
-
Article 7(4)
Article 7(5) and (6)
Article 7(5) and (6)
-
Article 8
-
Article 9
-
Article 10
-
Article 11
Article 8
Article 12
Article 9
Article 13
Article 10(1) first subparagraph
Article 14(1) first subparagraph
Article 10(1) second subparagraph
-
Article 10(1) third subparagraph
Article 14(1) second subparagraph
Article 10(2)
Article 14(2) first subparagraph
-
Article 14(2) second subparagraph
Article 10(3)
Article 14(3)
Article 11(1)
-
-
Article 15(1)
Article 11(2) and (3)
Article 15(2) and (3)
Article 11(4)
-
Article 12
Article 16
Article 13 ▌
Article 17 ▌
Article 14(1)
Article 18(1)
Article 14(2) introductory wording and first subparagraph
Article 18(2) introductory wording and first subparagraph
-
Article 18(2) second subparagraph
Article 14(2) second subparagraph
Article 18(2) third subparagraph
Article 14(3) to (7)
Article 18(3) to (7)
Article 14(8) introductory wording
Article 18(8) introductory wording
Article 14(8) first subparagraph first indent
Article 18(8) first subparagraph point (a)
Article 14(8) first subparagraph second indent
-
Article 14(8) first subparagraph third and fourth intends
Article 18(8) first subparagraph points (b) and (c)
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person (recast) (COM(2008)0820 – C6-0474/2008 – 2008/0243(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2008)0820),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Article 63(1)(a) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0474/2008),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(1),
– having regard to the letter of 3 April 2009 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs in accordance with Rule 80a(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to Rules 80a and 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A6-0284/2009),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the proposal in question does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance,
1. Approves the Commission proposal as adapted to the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission and as amended below;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EC) No .../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person(recast)
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 63, first paragraph, point (1)(a) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(2),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4),
Whereas:
(1) A number of substantive changes are to be made to Council Regulation (EC) No 343/2003 of 18 February 2003 establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an asylum application lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national(5). In the interests of clarity, that Regulation should be recast.
(2) A common policy on asylum, including a Common European Asylum System, is a constituent part of the European Union's objective of progressively establishing an area of freedom, security and justice open to those who, forced by circumstances, legitimately seek protection in the Community.
(3) The European Council, at its special meeting in Tampere on 15 and 16 October 1999, agreed to work towards establishing a Common European Asylum System, based on the full and inclusive application of the Geneva Convention relating to the Status of Refugees of 28 July 1951, as supplemented by the New York Protocol of 31 January 1967, thus ensuring that nobody is sent back to persecution, i.e. maintaining the principle of non-refoulement. In this respect, and without affecting the responsibility criteria laid down in this Regulation, Member States, which all respect the principle of non-refoulement, are considered as safe countries for third-country nationals.
(4) The Tampere conclusions also stated that this system should include, in the short term, a clear and workable method for determining the Member State responsible for the examination of an asylum application.
(5) Such a method should be based on objective, fair criteria both for the Member States and for the persons concerned. It should, in particular, make it possible to determine rapidly the Member State responsible, so as to ensure effective access to the procedures for determining international protection status and not to compromise the objective of the rapid processing of applications for international protection.
(6)As regards the introduction in successive phases of a Common European Asylum System that should lead, in the longer term, to a common procedure and a uniform status valid throughout the Union for those granted asylum, it is appropriate at this stage, while making the necessary improvements in the light of experience, to confirm the principles underlying the Convention determining the State responsible for examining applications for asylum lodged in one of the Member States of the European Communities, signed in Dublin on 15 June 1990 (the Dublin Convention), whose implementation has stimulated the process of harmonising asylum policies.
(7) The first phase in the creation of a Common European Asylum System ║ has now been completed. The European Council of 4 November 2004 adopted The Hague Programme, which sets the objectives to be implemented in the area of freedom, security and justice in the period 2005-2010. In this respect, the Hague Programme invited the ║Commission to conclude the evaluation of the first phase legal instruments and to submit the second-phase instruments and measures to the Council and the European Parliament with a view to their adoption before 2010.
(8)The services of the Member States responsible for asylum should receive practical aid to meet their day-to-day operational requirements. Here the European Asylum Support Office, established by Regulation (EC) No .../... of ...(6), has a vital role to play.
(9) In the light of the results of the evaluations undertaken, it is appropriate, at this stage, to confirm the principles underlying Regulation (EC) No 343/2003, while making the necessary improvements in the light of experience to enhance the effectiveness of the system and the protection granted to applicants for international protection under this procedure.
(10)With a view to ensuring equal treatment for all applicants and beneficiaries of international protection, as well as in order to ensure consistency with current EU asylum acquis, in particular with Council Directive 2004/83/EC of 29 April 2004 on minimum standards for the qualification and status of third country nationals or stateless persons as refugees or as persons who otherwise need international protection and the content of the protection granted║(7), it is appropriate to extend the scope of this Regulation in order to include applicants for subsidiary protection and persons enjoying subsidiary protection.
(11) In order to ensure equal treatment of all asylum seekers, Directive ║ …/…/EC║ of the European Parliament and of the Council of … [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers](8) should apply to the procedure regarding the determination of the Member State responsible as prescribed under this Regulation.
(12) In accordance with the 1989 United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child and the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, the best interests of the child should be a primary consideration of Member States in the application of this Regulation. In addition, specific procedural safeguards for unaccompanied minors should be laid down on account of their particular vulnerability.
(13) In accordance with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, respect for family unity should be a primary consideration of Member States when applying this Regulation.
(14) The processing together of the applications for international protection of the members of one family by a single Member State makes it possible to ensure that the applications are examined thoroughly and the decisions taken in respect of them are consistent and that the members of one family are not separated.
(15) In order to ensure full respect for the principle of family unity and of the best interests of the child, the existence of a relationship of dependency between an applicant and his/her extended family on account of pregnancy or maternity, their state of health or great age, should become binding responsibility criteria. When the applicant is an unaccompanied minor, the presence of a relative on the territory of another Member State who can take care of him/her should also become a binding responsibility criterion.
(16) Any Member State should be able to derogate from the responsibility criteria, in particular for humanitarian and compassionate reasons, and examine an application for international protection lodged with it or with another Member State, even if such examination is not its responsibility under the binding criteria laid down in this Regulation, provided that the Member State concerned and the applicant agree thereto.
(17) A personal interview should be organised in order to facilitate the determination of the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection and ▌to orally inform applicants about the application of this Regulation.
(18) In accordance in particular with Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, legal safeguards and the right to an effective remedy in respect of decisions regarding transfers to the Member State responsible should be established to ensure effective protection of the rights of the individuals concerned.
(19) In accordance with the case-law of the European Court of Human Rights, an effective remedy should cover both the examination of the application of this Regulation and of the legal and factual situation in the Member State to which the applicant is transferred in order to ensure that international law is respected.
(20)For the purposes of this Regulation "detention" should not carry a penal or punitive connotation, but should mean an exclusively administrative and temporary measure equivalent to a holding operation.
(21) Detention of asylum seekers should be applied in line with the underlying principle that a person should not be held in detention for the sole reason that he/she is seeking international protection. In particular, detention of asylum seekers must be applied in line with Article 31 of the Geneva Convention in administrative holding centres distinct from prison facilities and under the clearly defined exceptional circumstances and safeguards prescribed in Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers]. Moreover, the use of detention for the purpose of transfer to the Member State responsible should be limited and subject to the principle of proportionality with regard to the means taken and objective pursued.
(22) In accordance with Commission Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003 of 2 September 2003 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Regulation (EC) No 343/2003(9), transfers to the Member State responsible may be carried out on a voluntary basis, by supervised departure or under escort. Member States should promote voluntary transfers and should ensure that supervised or escorted transfers are undertaken in a humane manner, in full compliance with fundamental rights and human dignity.
(23) The progressive creation of an area without internal frontiers in which free movement of persons is guaranteed in accordance with the Treaty ║ and the establishment of Community policies regarding the conditions of entry and stay of third country nationals, including common efforts towards the management of external borders, make it necessary to strike a balance between responsibility criteria in a spirit of solidarity.
(24) The application of this Regulation may, in certain circumstances, create additional burdens on Member States faced with a particularly urgent situation which places an exceptionally heavy pressure on their reception capacities, asylum system or infrastructure. In such circumstances, it is necessary to lay down an efficient procedure to allow the temporary suspension of transfers towards the Member State concerned and to provide financial assistance, in accordance with existing EU financial instruments. The temporary suspension of Dublin transfers can thus contribute to achieving a higher degree of solidarity towards those Member States facing particular pressures on their asylum systems, due in particular to their geographical or demographic situation.
(25)The procedure for the suspension of transfers should also be applied when the Commission considers that the level of protection for applicants for international protection in a given Member State is not in conformity with Community legislation on asylum, in particular in terms of reception conditions,qualification for international protection and access to the asylum procedure, with a view to ensuring that all applicants for international protection benefit from an adequate level of protection in all Member States.
(26)The procedure for the suspension of transfers is an exceptional measure to address issues of particular pressure or ongoing protection concerns.
(27)The Commission should periodically review progress toward improving the long-term development and harmonisation of the Common European Asylum System, and the degree to which solidarity measures and the availability of a suspension procedure are facilitating that progress, and report on that progress.
In view of the fact that the Dublin system was not intended to be a mechanism for equitably sharing responsibilities with regard to the examination of applications for international protection, and that a number of Member States are particularly exposed to migratory flows, in particular by virtue of their geographical location, it is essential to reflect on and propose legally binding instruments to ensure greater solidarity between Member States and higher standards of protection. Such instruments should especially facilitate the secondment of officials from other Member States to assist those Member States which are faced with specific pressures and where applicants cannot benefit from adequate standards of protection and, where the reception capacities of one Member State are insufficient, facilitate the resettlement of beneficiaries of international protection in other Member States, providing that those concerned consent and that their fundamental rights are respected.
(28) Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(10) applies to the processing of personal data by the Member States in application of this Regulation.
(29) The exchange of applicant's personal data, including sensitive data concerning health, to be transferred before a transfer is carried out will ensure that the competent asylum authorities are in a position to provide applicants with adequate assistance and to ensure continuity in the protection and rights afforded to them. Special provision should be made to ensure the protection of data relating to applicants involved in this situation, in conformity with Directive 95/46/EC.
(30) The application of this Regulation can be facilitated, and its effectiveness increased, by bilateral arrangements between Member States for improving communication between competent departments, reducing time limits for procedures or simplifying the processing of requests to take charge or take back, or establishing procedures for the performance of transfers.
(31) Continuity between the system for determining the Member State responsible established by the Regulation (EC) No 343/2003 and the system established by this Regulation should be ensured. Similarly, consistency should be ensured between this Regulation and Regulation (EC) No ║.../…║ of the European Parliament and of the Council of ... [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person](11).
(32) The operation of the Eurodac system, as established by Regulation (EC) No ║…/…║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person] and in particular the implementation of Articles 6 and 10 thereof should facilitate the application of this Regulation.
(33) The operation of the Visa Information System, as established by Regulation (EC) No 767/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 July 2008 concerning the Visa Information System (VIS) and the exchange of data between Member States on short-stay visas(12), and in particular the implementation of Articles 21 and 22 thereof, should facilitate the application of this Regulation.
(34) With respect to the treatment of persons falling within the scope of this Regulation, Member States are bound by obligations under instruments of international law to which they are party.
(35) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Regulation should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(13).
(36) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to adopt the conditions and procedures for implementing the provisions regarding unaccompanied minors and the reunification of dependent relatives and to adopt the criteria necessary for carrying out transfers. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of this Regulation by supplementing it with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(37) The measures necessary for the implementation of Regulation (EC) No 343/2003 have been adopted by Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003. Certain provisions of Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003 should be incorporated into this Regulation, for reasons of clarity or because they can serve a general objective. In particular, it is important both for the Member States and for the asylum seekers concerned that there should be a general mechanism for finding a solution in cases where Member States differ over the application of a provision of this Regulation. It is therefore justified to incorporate the mechanism provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003 for the settling of disputes on the humanitarian clause into this Regulation and to extend its scope to the whole of this Regulation.
(38) The effective monitoring of the application of this Regulation requires that it be evaluated at regular intervals.
(39) This Regulation respects the fundamental rights and observes the the principles which are acknowledged in particular in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union║. In particular, this Regulation seeks to ensure full observance of the right to asylum guaranteed by Article 18 and to promote the application of Articles 1, 4, 7, 24 and 47 of the Charter and should be applied accordingly.
(40) Since the objective of this Regulation, namely the establishment of criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and, given its scale and effects, can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
CHAPTER I
SUBJECT-MATTER AND DEFINITIONS
Article 1
Subject-matter
This Regulation lays down the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person.
Article 2
Definitions
For the purposes of this Regulation:
(a)
"third-country national" means any person who is not a citizen of the Union within the meaning of Article 17(1) of the Treaty ║and who is not a person enjoying the Community right of free movement, as defined in Article 2(5) of Regulation (EC) No 562/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14);
(b)
"application for international protection" means an application for international protection as defined in Article 2(g) of Directive 2004/83/EC;
(c)
"applicant" or "asylum seeker" means a third country national or a stateless person who has made an application for international protection in respect of which a final decision has not yet been taken;
(d)
"examination of an application for international protection" means any examination of, or decision or ruling concerning, an application for international protection by the competent authorities in accordance with Council Directive 2005/85/EC(15), except for procedures for determining the Member State responsible in accordance with this Regulation, and Directive 2004/83/EC;
(e)
"withdrawal of an application for international protection" means the actions by which the applicant terminates the procedures initiated by the submission of his/her application for international protection, in accordance with Directive 2005/85/EC, either expressly or impliedly;
(f)
"person granted international protection" means a third-country national or a stateless person recognised as being in need of international protection as defined in Article 2(a) of Directive 2004/83/EC;
(g)
"minor" means a third-country national or a stateless person below the age of 18 years;
(h)
"unaccompanied minor" means a minor who arrives in the territory of the Member States unaccompanied by an adult responsible for him/her whether by law or by custom, and for as long as he/she is not effectively taken into the care of such a person; it includes minors who are left unaccompanied after they have entered the territory of Member States;
(i)
"family members" means, insofar as the family already existed in the country of origin, the following members of the applicant's family who are present in the territory of the Member States:
–
the spouse of the asylum seeker or his or her unmarried partner in a stable relationship, where the legislation or practice of the Member State concerned treats unmarried couples in a way comparable to married couples under its law relating to foreigners;
–
the minor children of couples referred to in the first indent or of the applicant, on condition that they are unmarried and regardless of whether they were born in or out of wedlock or adopted as defined under the national law;
–
the married minor children of couples referred to in the first indent or of the applicant, regardless of whether they were born in or out of wedlock or adopted as defined under the national law and provided they are not accompanied by their spouses, where it is in their best interests to reside with the applicant;
–
the father, mother or guardian of the applicant when the applicant is a minor and unmarried, or when he/she is a minor and married and not accompanied by his/her spouse but it is in his/her best interests to reside with his/her father, mother or guardian;
–
the minor unmarried siblings of the applicant, when the applicant is a minor and unmarried, or when the applicant or his/her siblings are minors and married and not accompanied by his/her spouse but it is in the best interests of one or more of them that they reside together;
(j)
"residence document" means any authorisation issued by the authorities of a Member State authorising a third-country national or a stateless person to stay in its territory, including the documents substantiating the authorisation to remain in the territory under temporary protection arrangements or until the circumstances preventing a removal order from being carried out no longer apply, with the exception of visas and residence authorisations issued during the period required to determine the responsible Member State as established in this Regulation or during examination of an application for international protection or an application for a residence permit;
(k)
"visa" means the authorisation or decision of a Member State required for transit or entry for an intended stay in that Member State or in several Member States. The nature of the visa shall be determined in accordance with the following definitions:
(i)
"long-stay visa" means the authorisation or decision of a Member State required for entry for an intended stay in that Member State of more than three months;
(ii)
"short-stay visa" means the authorisation or decision of a Member State required for entry for an intended stay in that Member State or in several Member States for a period whose total duration does not exceed three months;
(iii)
"transit visa" means the authorisation or decision of a Member State for entry for transit through the territory of that Member State or several Member States, except for transit at an airport;
(iv)
"airport transit visa" means the authorisation or decision allowing a third-country national specifically subject to such a requirement to pass through the transit zone of an airport, without gaining access to the national territory of the Member State concerned, during a stopover or a transfer between two legs of an international flight;
(l)
"risk of absconding" means the existence of reasons in an individual case, which are based on objective criteria defined by law, to believe that an applicant or a third-country national or a stateless person who is subject to a transfer decision may abscond.
CHAPTER II
GENERAL PRINCIPLES AND SAFEGUARDS
Article 3
Access to the procedure for examining an application for international protection
1. Member States shall examine any application for international protection by a third-country national or a stateless person who applies on the territory of any one of them, including at the border or in a transit zone. The application shall be examined by a single Member State, which shall be the one which the criteria set out in Chapter III of this Regulation indicate is responsible.
2. Where no Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection can be designated on the basis of the criteria listed in this Regulation, the first Member State with which the application for international protection is lodged shall be responsible for examining it.
3. Any Member State shall retain the right to send an asylum seeker to a safe third country, subject to the rules and safeguards laid down in Directive 2005/85/EC.
Article 4
Right to information
1. As soon as an application for international protection is lodged, the competent authorities of Member States shall inform the asylum seeker of the application of this Regulation, and in particular of:
(a)
the objectives of this Regulation and the consequences of making another application in a different Member State;
(b)
the criteria for allocating responsibility and their hierarchy;
(c)
the general procedure and time-limits to be followed by the Member States;
(d)
the possible outcomes of the procedure and their consequences;
(e)
the possibility to challenge a transfer decision;
(f)
the fact that the competent authorities may exchange data on him/her for the sole purpose of implementing the obligations arising under this Regulation;
(g) ▌the right of access to data relating to him/her, and the right to request that inaccurate data relating to him/her be corrected or that unlawfully processed data relating to him/her be deleted, as well as the procedures for exercising those rights, including the contact details of the authorities referred to in Article 34 and of the National Data Protection Authorities which shall hear claims concerning the protection of personal data.
2. The information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be provided in writing in a language that the applicant understands or may reasonably be presumed to understand. Member States shall use the common leaflet drawn up pursuant to paragraph 3 for that purpose.
For the proper understanding of the applicant, the information shall also be supplied orally, at the interview arranged pursuant to Article 5.
Member States shall provide the information in a manner appropriate to the age of the applicant.
3. A common leaflet containing at least the information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be drawn up in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
Article 5
Personal interview
1. The Member State carrying out the process of determining the Member State responsible under this Regulation shall call the applicants for a personal interview with a qualified person under national law to conduct such an interview.
2. The personal interview shall have the purpose of facilitating the process of determining the Member State responsible, in particular ▌allowing the applicant to submit the relevant information necessary for the correct identification of the responsible Member State, as well as the purpose of informing the applicant orally about the application of this Regulation.
3. The personal interview shall take place in a timely manner following the lodging of an application for international protection and, in any event, before any decision is taken to transfer the applicant to the responsible Member State pursuant to Article 25(1).
4. The personal interview shall take place in a language that the applicant understands or may reasonably be presumed to understand and in which he/she is able to communicate. Where necessary, Member States shall select an interpreter who is able to ensure appropriate communication between the applicant and the person who conducts the personal interview.
5. The personal interview shall take place under conditions which ensure appropriate confidentiality.
6. The Member State conducting the personal interview shall make a short written report containing the main information supplied by the applicant at the interview and shall make a copy of that report available to the applicant. The report shall be attached to any transfer decision pursuant to Article 25(1).
Article 6
Guarantees for minors
1. The best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration for Member States with respect to all procedures provided for in this Regulation.
2. Member States shall ensure that a representative within the meaning of Article 2(i) of Directive 2005/85/EC represents and/or assists the unaccompanied minor with respect to all procedures provided for in this Regulation. This representative may also be the representative referred to in Article 24 of Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers].
3. In assessing the best interests of the child, Member States shall closely cooperate with each other and shall, in particular, take due account of the following factors:
(a)
family reunification possibilities;
(b)
the minor's well-being and social development, taking into particular consideration the minor's ethnic, religious, cultural and linguistic background;
(c)
safety and security considerations, in particular where there is a risk of the child being a victim of trafficking;
(d)
the views of the minor, in accordance with his/her age and maturity.
4. Member States shall establish procedures ▌for tracing the family members or other relatives present in the Member States of unaccompanied minors, where necessary with the assistance of international or other relevant organisations. They shall start to trace the members of the unaccompanied minor's family or other relatives as soon as possible after the lodging of the application for international protection while protecting his/her best interests.
5. The competent authorities referred to in Article 34 who deal with requests concerning unaccompanied minors shall receive appropriate training concerning the specific needs of minors.
6.Within the framework of the application of this Regulation and under the conditions laid down in Article 17 of Directive 2005/85/EC, Member States may use medical examinations to determine the age of unaccompanied minors.
In cases where medical examinations are used, Member States shall ensure that they are conducted in a reasonable and thorough manner, as required by scientific and ethical standards.
CHAPTER III
CRITERIA FOR DETERMINING THE MEMBER STATE RESPONSIBLE
Article 7
Hierarchy of criteria
1. The criteria for determining the Member State responsible shall be applied in the order in which they are set out in this Chapter.
2. The Member State responsible in accordance with the criteria set out in this Chapter shall be determined on the basis of the situation existing when the asylum seeker first lodged his/her application for international protection with a Member State.
▌
Article 8
Unaccompanied minors
1. Where the applicant is an unaccompanied minor, the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection shall be that where a member of his or her family is legally present, provided that this is in the best interests of the minor.
2. Where the applicant is an unaccompanied minor who has no family members within the meaning of Article 2(i) legally present in another Member State but who has another relative legally present in another Member State who can take care of him or her, that Member State shall be responsible for examining the application, provided that this is in the best interests of the minor.
3. Where members of the applicant's family or his/her other relatives are legally present in more than one Member State, the Member State responsible for examining the application shall be decided on the basis of what is in the best interests of the minor.
4. In the absence of a family member or of another relative, the Member State responsible for examining the application shall be that where the minor has lodged his or her ▌application for international protection, provided that this is in the best interest of the minor.
5. The conditions and procedures for implementing paragraphs 2 and 3║ shall be adopted by the Commission. Those measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Regulation by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 41(3).
Article 9
Family members who are persons granted international protection
Where the asylum seeker has a family member, regardless of whether the family was previously formed in the country of origin, who has been allowed to reside as a person granted international protection in a Member State, that Member State shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection, provided that the persons concerned expressed their desire in writing.
Article 10
Family members who are applicants for international protection
If the asylum seeker has a family member in a Member State whose application for international protection in that Member State has not yet been the subject of a first decision regarding the substance, that Member State shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection, provided that the persons concerned expressed their desire in writing.
Article 11
Dependent relatives
1. Where the asylum seeker is dependent on the assistance of a relative on account of pregnancy or a new-born child, serious illness, severe disability or old age, or where a relative is dependent on the assistance of the asylum seeker for the same reasons, the Member State responsible for examining the application shall be the one considered the most appropriate for keeping them together or reunifying them, provided that family ties existed in the country of origin and that the persons concerned expressed their desire in writing. In determining the most appropriate Member State, the best interests of the persons concerned shall be taken into account, such as the ability of the dependent person to travel.
2. The conditions and procedures for implementing paragraph 1 shall be adopted by the Commission. Those measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Regulation by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 41(3).
Article 12
Family procedure
Where several members of a family submit applications for international protection in the same Member State simultaneously, or on dates close enough for the procedures for determining the Member State responsible to be conducted together, and where the application of the criteria set out in this Regulation would lead to them being separated, the Member State responsible shall be determined on the basis of the following provisions:
(a)
responsibility for examining the applications for international protection of all the members of the family shall lie with the Member State which the criteria indicate is responsible for taking charge of the largest number of family members;
(b)
failing this, responsibility shall lie with the Member State which the criteria indicate is responsible for examining the application of the oldest of them.
Article 13
Issuingof residence documents or visas
1. Where the asylum seeker is in possession of a valid residence document, the Member State which issued the document shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection.
2. Where the asylum seeker is in possession of a valid visa, the Member State which issued the visa shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection, unless the visa was issued on behalf of or on the written authorisation of another Member State. In such a case, that other Member State shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection. Where a Member State first consults the central authority of another Member State, in particular for security reasons, the latter's reply to the consultation shall not constitute written authorisation within the meaning of this provision.
3. Where the asylum-seeker is in possession of more than one valid residence document or visa issued by different Member States, the responsibility for examining the application for international protection shall be assumed by the Member States in the following order:
(a)
the Member State which issued the residence document conferring the right to the longest period of residence or, where the periods of validity are identical, the Member State which issued the residence document having the latest expiry date;
(b)
the Member State which issued the visa having the latest expiry date where the various visas are of the same type;
(c)
where visas are of different kinds, the Member State which issued the visa having the longest period of validity, or, where the periods of validity are identical, the Member State which issued the visa having the latest expiry date.
4. Where the asylum seeker is in possession only of one or more residence documents which have expired less than two years previously or one or more visas which have expired less than six months previously and which enabled him/her actually to enter the territory of a Member State, paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 shall apply for such time as the applicant has not left the territory of the Member States.
Where the asylum seeker is in possession of one or more residence documents which have expired more than two years previously or one or more visas which have expired more than six months previously and enabled him/her actually to enter the territory of a Member State and where he/she has not left the territory of the Member States, the Member State in which the application for international protection is lodged shall be responsible.
5. The fact that the residence document or visa was issued on the basis of a false or assumed identity or on submission of forged, counterfeit or invalid documents shall not prevent responsibility being allocated to the Member State which issued it. However, the Member State issuing the residence document or visa shall not be responsible if it is able to establish that fraud was committed after the document or visa had been issued.
Article 14
Entry and/or stay
1. Where it is established, on the basis of proof or circumstantial evidence as described in the two lists mentioned in Article 22(3) of this Regulation, including the data referred to in Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No .../... [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation ║ (EC) No ║…/... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person], that an asylum seeker has irregularly crossed the border into a Member State by land, sea or air having come from a third country, the Member State thus entered shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection. Such responsibility shall cease 12 months after the date on which the irregular border crossing took place.
2. When a Member State cannot or can no longer be held responsible in accordance with paragraph 1, and where it is established, on the basis of proof or circumstantial evidence as described in the two lists mentioned in Article 22(3), that the asylum seeker - who has entered the territory of the Member States irregularly or whose circumstances of entry cannot be established - has been living for a continuous period of at least five months in a Member State before lodging the application for international protection, that Member State shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection.
If the applicant has been living for periods of time of at least five months in several Member States, the Member State where he/she has lived most recently shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection.
Article 15
Visa waived entry
1. If a third-country national or a stateless person enters into the territory of a Member State in which the need for him or her to have a visa is waived, that Member State shall be responsible for examining his or her application for international protection.
2. The principle set out in paragraph 1 shall not apply if the third-country national or the stateless person lodges his or her application for international protection in another Member State, in which the need for him or her to have a visa for entry into the territory is also waived. In that case, that other Member State shall be responsible for examining the application for international protection.
Article 16
Application in an international transit area of an airport
Where the application for international protection is made in the international transit area of an airport of a Member State by a third-country national or a stateless person, that Member State shall be responsible for examining the application.
CHAPTER IV
DISCRETIONARY CLAUSES
Article 17
Discretionary clauses
1. By way of derogation from Article 3║(1)║ each Member State may, in particular for humanitarian and compassionate reasons, decide to examine an application for international protection lodged with it by a third-country national or a stateless person, even if such examination is not its responsibility under the criteria laid down in this Regulation, provided that the applicant agrees thereto.
In such an event, that Member State shall become the Member State responsible within the meaning of this Regulation and shall assume the obligations associated with that responsibility. Where applicable, it shall inform the Member State previously responsible, the Member State conducting a procedure for determining the Member State responsible or the Member State which has been requested to take charge of or take back the applicant by using the 'DubliNet' electronic communication network set up under Article 18 of Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003.
The Member State becoming responsible in accordance with this paragraph shall also forthwith indicate in Eurodac that it has assumed responsibility pursuant to Article 6(3) of Regulation (EC) No ║.../...║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person].
2. The Member State in which an application for international protection is made and which is carrying out the process of determining the Member State responsible, or the Member State responsible, may, at any time, request another Member State to take charge of an applicant in order to bring together family members, as well as other relatives, on humanitarian grounds based in particular on family or cultural considerations, even where that other Member State is not responsible under the criteria laid down in Articles 8 to 12║. The persons concerned must express their consent in writing.
The request to take charge shall contain all the material in the possession of the requesting Member State to allow the requested Member State to assess the situation.
The requested Member State shall carry out any necessary checks to substantiate the humanitarian reasons cited, and shall give a decision on the request within two months of the date on which the request was received. A decision refusing the request shall state the reasons on which it is based.
Where the requested Member State accepts the request, responsibility for examining the application shall be transferred to it.
CHAPTER V
OBLIGATIONS OF THE MEMBER STATE RESPONSIBLE
Article 18
Obligations of the Member State responsible
1. The Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection under this Regulation shall be obliged to:
(a)
take charge, under the conditions laid down in Articles 21, 22 and 28, of an asylum seeker who has lodged an application in a different Member State;
(b)
take back, under the conditions laid down in Articles 23, 24 and 28, an applicant whose application is under examination and who made an application in another Member State or who is in the territory of another Member State without a residence document;
(c)
take back, under the conditions laid down in Articles 23, 24 and 28, an applicant who has withdrawn the application under examination and made an application in another Member State;
(d)
take back, under the conditions laid down in Articles 23, 24 and 28, a third-country national or a stateless person whose application has been rejected and who made an application in another Member State or who is in the territory of another Member State without a residence document.
2. The Member State responsible shall in all circumstances referred to in paragraph 1(a) to (d) examine or complete the examination of the application for international protection made by the applicant, within the meaning of Article 2(d). When the Member State responsible had discontinued the examination of an application following its withdrawal by the applicant, it shall revoke that decision and complete the examination of the application, within the meaning of Article 2(d).
Article 19
Cessation of responsibilities
1. Where a Member State issues a residence document to the applicant, the obligations specified in Article 18(1), shall be transferred to that Member State.
2. The obligations specified in Article 18(1), shall cease where the Member State responsible for examining the application can establish, when requested to take charge or take back an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d), that the person concerned has left the territory of the Member States for at least three months, unless the person concerned is in possession of a valid residence document issued by the Member State responsible.
An application lodged after such an absence shall be regarded as a new application giving rise to a new procedure for the determination of the Member State responsible.
3. The obligations specified in Article 18(1)(c) and (d), shall cease where the Member State responsible for examining the application can establish, when requested to take back an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d), that the person concerned has left the territory of the Member States in compliance with a return decision or removal order which it issued following the withdrawal or rejection of the application.
An application lodged after an effective removal shall be regarded as a new application giving rise to a new procedure for the determination of the Member State responsible.
CHAPTER VI
PROCEDURES FOR TAKING CHARGE AND TAKING BACK
Section I
Start of the procedure
Article 20
Start of the procedure
1. The process of determining the Member State responsible under this Regulation shall start as soon as an application for international protection is first lodged with a Member State.
2. An application for international protection shall be deemed to have been lodged once a form submitted by the applicant or a report prepared by the authorities has reached the competent authorities of the Member State concerned. Where an application is not made in writing, the time elapsing between the statement of intention and the preparation of a report should be as short as possible.
3. For the purposes of this Regulation, the situation of a minor who is accompanying the asylum seeker and meets the definition of a family member set out in Article 2║(i) shall be indissociable from that of his/her parent or guardian and shall be a matter for the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection of that parent or guardian, even if the minor is not individually an asylum seeker, provided that this is in his/her best interests. The same treatment shall be applied to children born after the asylum seeker arrives in the territory of the Member States, without the need to initiate a new procedure for taking charge of them.
4. Where an application for international protection is lodged with the competent authorities of a Member State by an applicant who is in the territory of another Member State, the determination of the Member State responsible shall be made by the Member State in whose territory the applicant is present. The latter Member State shall be informed without delay by the Member State which received the application and shall then, for the purposes of this Regulation, be regarded as the Member State with which the application for international protection was lodged.
The applicant shall be informed in writing of this transfer and of the date on which it took place.
5. An asylum seeker who is present in another Member State where he/she lodges an application for international protection after withdrawing his/her first application made in a different Member State during the process of determining the Member State responsible shall be taken back, under the conditions laid down in Articles 23, 24 and 28, by the Member State with which that application for international protection was first lodged, with a view to completing the process of determining the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection.
This obligation shall cease where the Member State requested to complete the process of determining the responsible Member State is able to establish that the asylum seeker has in the meantime left the territory of the Member States for a period of at least three months or has obtained a residence document from another Member State.
An application lodged after such an absence shall be regarded as a new application giving rise to a new procedure for the determination of the responsible Member State.
Section II
Procedures for take-charge requests
Article 21
Submitting a take charge request
1. Where a Member State with which an application for international protection has been lodged considers that another Member State is responsible for examining the application, it may, as quickly as possible and in any event within three months of the date on which the application was lodged within the meaning of Article 20(2), request the other Member State to take charge of the applicant.
Where the request to take charge of an applicant is not made within that period of three months, responsibility for examining the application for international protection shall lie with the Member State in which the application was lodged.
2. The requesting Member State may ask for an urgent reply in cases where the application for international protection was lodged after leave to enter or remain was refused, after an arrest for an unlawful stay or after the service or execution of a removal order and/or where the asylum seeker is being held in detention.
The request shall state the reasons warranting an urgent reply and the period within which a reply is expected. That period shall be at least one week.
3. In both cases, the request that charge be taken by another Member State shall be made using a standard form and including proof or circumstantial evidence as described in the two lists mentioned in Article 22(3) and/or relevant elements from the asylum seeker's statement, enabling the authorities of the requested Member State to check whether it is responsible on the basis of the criteria laid down in this Regulation.
The rules on the preparation of and the procedures for transmitting requests shall be adopted in accordance with theregulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
Article 22
Replying to a take-charge request
1. The requested Member State shall make the necessary checks, and shall give a decision on the request to take charge of an applicant within two months of the date on which the request was received.
2. In the procedure for determining the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection established in this Regulation, elements of proof and circumstantial evidence shall be used.
3. In accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2) two lists shall be established and periodically reviewed, indicating the elements of proof and circumstantial evidence in accordance with the following criteria:
(a) Proof:
(i) This refers to formal proof which determines responsibility pursuant to this Regulation, as long as it is not refuted by proof to the contrary.
(ii) The Member States shall provide the Committee provided for in Article 41 with models of the different types of administrative documents, in accordance with the typology established in the list of formal proofs.
(b) Circumstantial evidence:
(i) This refers to indicative elements which while being refutable may be sufficient, in certain cases, according to the evidential value attributed to them.
(ii) Their evidential value, in relation to the responsibility for examining the application for international protection, shall be assessed on a case-by-case basis.
4. The requirement of proof should not exceed what is necessary for the proper application of this Regulation.
5. If there is no formal proof, the requested Member State shall acknowledge its responsibility if the circumstantial evidence is coherent, verifiable and sufficiently detailed to establish responsibility.
6. Where the requesting Member State has pleaded urgency in accordance with the provisions of Article 21(2), the requested Member State shall make every effort to comply with the time limit requested. In exceptional cases, where it can be demonstrated that the examination of a request for taking charge of an applicant is particularly complex, the requested Member State may give its reply after the time limit requested, but in any event within one month. In such situations the requested Member State shall communicate its decision to postpone a reply to the requesting Member State within the time limit originally requested.
7. Failure to act within the two-month period mentioned in paragraph 1 and the one-month period mentioned in paragraph 6 shall be tantamount to accepting the request, and entail the obligation to take charge of the person, including the obligation to provide for proper reception arrangements ║.
Section III
Procedures for take-back requests
Article 23
Submitting a take-back request
1. Where a Member State with which a subsequent application for international protection has been lodged or on whose territory an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) is staying without a residence document, considers that another Member State is responsible in accordance with Article 20(5) and Article 18(1)(b), (c) and (d), it may request that other Member State to take back that person.
2. In the event of a subsequent application for international protection, the request to take back the person concerned shall be made as quickly as possible and in any event within one month of receiving the Eurodac hit, pursuant to Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No ║.../...║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person].
If the request to take back the applicant who lodged a subsequent application for international protection is based on evidence other than data obtained from the Eurodac system, it shall be sent to the requested Member State within three months of the date on which the application for international protection was lodged within the meaning of Article 20(2).
3. Where there is no subsequent application for international protection, and if the requesting Member State decides to search the Eurodac system in accordance with Article 13 of Regulation (EC) No ║.../...║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person], the request to take back the person concerned shall be made as quickly as possible and in any event within one month of receiving the Eurodac hit, pursuant to Article 13(4) of that Regulation.
If the request to take back the person concerned is based on evidence other than data obtained from the Eurodac system, it shall be sent to the requested Member State within three months of the date on which the requesting Member State becomes aware that another Member State may be responsible for the person concerned.
4. Where the request to take back of an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) is not made within the periods laid down in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, responsibility for examining the application for international protection shall lie with the Member State in which the application was subsequently lodged or on whose territory the person is staying without a residence document.
5. The request for the applicant or for another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) to be taken back shall be made using a standard form and including proof or circumstantial evidence and/or relevant elements from the person's statements, enabling the authorities of the requested Member State to check whether it is responsible.
The rules of proof and evidence and their interpretation, and on the preparation of and the procedures for transmitting requests, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
Article 24
Replying to a take back request
1. The requested Member State shall make the necessary checks and shall issue a decision on the request to take back the person concerned as quickly as possible and in any event no later than one month from the date on which the request was received. When the request is based on data obtained from the Eurodac system, that time limit shall be reduced to two weeks.
2. Failure to act within the one month period or the two weeks period mentioned in paragraph ║1║ shall be tantamount to accepting the request, and entail the obligation to take back the person concerned, including the obligation to provide for proper reception arrangements.
Section IV
Procedural safeguards
Article 25
Notification of a transfer decision
1. Where the requested Member State agrees to take charge or to take back an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d), the requesting Member State shall notify the person concerned of the decision to transfer him/her to the responsible Member State and, where applicable, that it will not be examining his/her application for international protection. Such notification shall be made in writing, in a language which the applicant understands or may reasonably be presumed to understand and within no more than 15 working days from the date of receipt of the reply from the requested Member State.
2. The decision referred to in paragraph 1 shall set out the grounds on which it is based, including a description of the main steps in the procedure leading to the decision. It shall contain information on available legal remedies and the time-limits applicable for exercising such remedies, as well as information on persons or entities that may provide specific legal assistance and/or representation to the person. It shall contain details of the time limit for carrying out the transfer and shall, if necessary, contain information on the place where, and the date on which, the person concerned should appear, if he/she is travelling to the responsible Member State by his/her own means. The time-limits for carrying out the transfer shall be set in order to allow the person a reasonable period of time to exercisea remedy in accordance with Article 26.
Article 26
Remedies
1. The applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) shall have the right to an effective judicial remedy, in the form of an appeal or a review, in fact and in law, of the transfer decision referred to in Article 25 before a court or tribunal.
2. Member States shall provide for a reasonable period of time within which the person concerned may exercise his/her right to an effective judicial remedy pursuant to paragraph 1.
That period of time shall not be less than 10 working days as from the date of notification referred to in Article 25(1).
3. In the event of an appeal or review concerning the transfer decision referred to in Article 25, the authority referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall, acting either at the request of the person concerned or, in the absence of such a request, ex-officio, decide, as soon as possible, and in any event no later than five working days from the lodging of an appeal or of an application for review, whether or not the person concerned may remain on the territory of the Member State concerned pending the outcome of his/her appeal or review.
4. No transfer shall take place before the decision referred to in paragraph 3 is taken. A decision not to allow the person concerned to remain on the territory of the Member State concerned pending the outcome of his/her appeal or review shall state the reasons on which it is based.
5. Member States shall ensure that the person concerned has access to legal assistance and/or representation and, where necessary, to linguistic assistance.
6. Member States shall ensure that the necessary legal assistance and/or representation is granted on request free of charge in accordance with Article 15(3) to (6) of Directive 2005/85/EC.
Procedures for access to legal assistance and/or representation shall be laid down in national law.
Section V
Detention for the purpose of transfer
Article 27
Detention
1. Member States shall not hold a person in detention for the sole reason that he/she is an applicant for international protection in accordance with Directive 2005/85/EC.
2. Without prejudice to Article 8(2) of Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers], when it proves necessary, on the basis of an individual assessment of each case, ▌Member States may detain an asylum-seeker or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) of this Regulation, who is subject to a decision of transfer to the responsible Member State, in a non-detention facility only if other less coercive measures have not been effective and, only if there is a risk of his/her absconding.
3. When assessing the application of other less coercive measures for the purpose of paragraph 2, Member States shall take into consideration alternatives to detention such as regular reporting to the authorities, the deposit of a financial guarantee, an obligation to stay at a designated place or other measures to prevent the risk of absconding.
4. Detention pursuant to paragraph 2 may only be applied from the moment a decision of transfer to the responsible Member State has been notified to the person concerned in accordance with Article 25 until that person is transferred to the responsible Member State.
5. Detention pursuant to paragraph 2 shall be ordered for the shortest period possible. It shall be no longer than the time reasonably necessary to fulfil the required administrative procedures for carrying out a transfer.
6. Detention pursuant to paragraph 2 shall be ordered by judicial authorities. In urgent cases it may be ordered by administrative authorities, in which case the detention order shall be confirmed by judicial authorities within 72 hours from the beginning of the detention. Where the judicial authority finds detention to be unlawful, the person concerned shall be released immediately.
7. Detention pursuant to paragraph 2 shall be ordered in writing with reasons in fact and in law, in particular specifying the reasons on the basis of which it is considered that there is a ▌risk of the person concerned absconding, as well as the time period of its duration.
Detained persons shall immediately be informed of the reasons for detention, the intended duration of the detention and the procedures laid down in national law for challenging the detention order, in a language which they understand or may reasonably be presumed to understand.
8. In every case of a detention pursuant to paragraph 2, the ▌detention shall be reviewed by a judicial authority at reasonable intervals of time either on request by the person concerned or ex-officio. Detention shall never be unduly prolonged.
9. Member States shall ensure access to legal assistance and/or representation in cases of detention pursuant to paragraph 2 that shall be free of charge where the person concerned cannot afford the costs involved.
Procedures for access to legal assistance and/or representation in such cases shall be laid down in national law.
10. Minors shall not be detained unless it is in their best interests as prescribed in Article 6(3) of this Regulation and in accordance with an individual examination of their situation in accordance with Article 11(5) of Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers].
11. Unaccompanied minors shall never be detained.
12. Member States shall ensure that asylum-seekers detained in accordance with this Article enjoy the same level of reception conditions for detained applicants as those laid down in particular in Articles 10 and 11 of Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers].
Section VI
Transfers
Article 28
Arrangementsand time-limits
1. The transfer of the applicant or of another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) from the requesting Member State to the responsible Member State shall be carried out in accordance with the national law of the requesting Member State, after consultation between the Member States concerned, as soon as practically possible, and at the latest within six months of acceptance of the request by another Member State to take charge or to take back the person concerned or of the final decision on an appeal or review where a suspensive effect is granted in accordance with Article 26(3).
If necessary, the asylum seeker shall be supplied by the requesting Member State with a laissez passer of the design adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
The Member State responsible shall inform the requesting Member State, as appropriate, of the safe arrival of the person concerned or of the fact that he/she did not appear within the set time limit.
2. Where the transfer does not take place within the six months' time limit, the Member State responsible shall be relieved of its obligations to take charge or to take back the person concerned and responsibility shall then be transferred to the requesting Member State. That time limit may be extended up to a maximum of one year if the transfer could not be carried out due to the imprisonment of the person concerned or up to a maximum of 18 months if the person concerned absconds.
3. If a person has been transferred erroneously or a decision to transfer is overturned on appeal after the transfer has been carried out, the Member State which carried out the transfer shall promptly accept that person back.
4. The Commission may adopt supplementary rules on carrying out transfers. Those measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Regulation by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 41(3).
Article 29
Costs of transfers
1. The costs necessary to transfer an applicant or another person as referred to in Article 18(1)(d) to the responsible Member State shall be met by the transferring Member State.
2. Where the person concerned has to be sent back to a Member State as a result of an erroneous transfer or of a transfer decision that has been overturned on appeal after the transfer has been carried out, the Member State which initially carried out the transfer shall be responsible for the costs of transferring the person concerned back to its territory.
3. Persons to be transferred pursuant to this Regulation shall not be required to meet the costs of such transfers.
4. Supplementary rules relating to the obligation of the transferring Member State to meet the costs of transfers may be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
Article 30
Exchange of relevant information before transfers arecarried out
1. In all cases of transfers, the transferring Member State shall inform the receiving Member State if the person concerned is fit for the transfer. Only persons who are fit for the transfer shall be transferred.
2. The Member State carrying out the transfer shall communicate to the responsible Member State such personal data concerning the applicant to be transferred as is appropriate, relevant and non-excessive for the sole purposes of ensuring that the competent asylum authorities in the responsible Member State are in a position to provide the applicant with adequate assistance, including the provision of necessary medical care, and to ensure continuity in the protection and rights afforded by this Regulation and by Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers]. That information shall be communicated at an early stage and at the latest seven working days before a transfer is carried out, except when the Member State becomes aware of it at a later stage.
3. Member States shall in particular exchange the following information:
(a)
contact details of family members or of other relatives in the receiving Member State, where applicable;
(b)
in the case of minors, information in relation to their level of education;
(c)
information about the age of an applicant;
(d)
any other information that the sending Member State deems essential in order to safeguard the rights and special needs of an applicant.
4. For the sole purpose of the provision of care or treatment, in particular with respect to disabled persons, elderly people, pregnant women, minors and persons who have been subject to torture, rape or other serious forms of psychological, physical and sexual violence, the transferring Member State shall transmit information about any special needs of the applicant to be transferred, which in specific cases may include information about the physical and mental health of the applicant to be transferred. The responsible Member State shall ensure that those special needs are adequately met, including in particular any essential medical care that may be required.
5. Any information mentioned in paragraph 4 shall only be transmitted by the transferring Member State to the responsible Member State after the express consent of the applicant and/or of his/her representative has been obtained or when necessary to protect the vital interests of the individual or of another person where he/she is physically or legally incapable of giving his/her consent. Once the transfer has been completed, the information shall be deleted immediately by the transferring Member State.
6. The processing of personal health data shall only be carried out by a health professional subject under national law or rules established by national competent bodies to the obligation of medical confidentiality or by another person subject to an equivalent obligation of confidentiality. Such health professionals and persons receiving and processing the information shall receive appropriate medical training as well as training regarding the appropriate processing of sensitive personal data relating to health.
7. The exchange of information under this Article shall only take place between the authorities notified to the Commission in accordance with Article 34 of this Regulation using the 'DubliNet' electronic communication network ║. The authorities notified according to Article 34 of this Regulation shall also specify the health professionals authorized to process the information mentioned in paragraph 4 of this Article. The information exchanged shall be used only for the purposes set out in paragraphs 2 and 4 of this Article.
8. With a view to facilitating the exchange of information between Member States, a standard form for transferring the data required pursuant to this Article shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure laid down in Article 41(2).
9. The rules laid down in Article 33(8) to (12) shall apply to the exchange of information pursuant to this Article.
Article 31
Method of carrying out transfers
1.The Member State carrying out a transfer shall promote voluntary transfers by providing adequate information to the applicant.
2.If transfers to the Member State responsible are carried out by supervised departure or under escort, Member States shall ensure that they are carried out in a humane manner and with full respect for fundamental rights and human dignity.
Section VII
Temporary suspension of transfers
Article 32
Temporary suspension of transfers
1. When a Member State is faced with a particularly urgent situation which places an exceptionally heavy burden on its reception capacities, asylum system or infrastructure, and when the transfer of applicants for international protection in accordance with this Regulation to that Member State could add to that burden, that Member State may request that such transfers be suspended.
The request shall be addressed to the Commission. It shall indicate the grounds on which it is based and shall in particular include:
(a)
a detailed description of the particularly urgent situation which places an exceptionally heavy burden on the requesting Member State's reception capacities, asylum system or infrastructure, including relevant statistics and supporting evidence;
(b)
a substantiated forecast of the likely evolution of the situation in the short-term;
(c)
a substantiated explanation of the further burden that the transfer of applicants for international protection in accordance with this Regulation could add to the requesting Member State's reception capacities, asylum system or infrastructure, including relevant statistics and other supporting evidence.
2. When the Commission considers that the circumstances prevailing in a Member State may lead to a level of protection for applicants for international protection which is not in conformity with Community legislation, in particular with Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers], Directive 2005/85/EC and Directive 2004/83/EC, it may decide in accordance with the procedure laid down in paragraph 4 that all transfers of applicants in accordance with this Regulation to the Member State concerned be suspended.
3. When a Member State is concerned that the circumstances prevailing in another Member State may lead to a level of protection for applicants for international protection which is not in conformity with Community legislation, in particular with Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers], Directive 2005/85/EC and Directive 2004/83/EC, it may request that all transfers of applicants in accordance with this Regulation to the Member State concerned be suspended.
That request shall be addressed to the Commission. It shall indicate the grounds on which it is based and shall in particular include detailed information on the situation in the Member State concerned, indicating a possible lack of conformity with Community legislation, in particular Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers], Directive 2005/85/EC and Directive 2004/83/EC.
4. Following the receipt of a request pursuant to paragraphs 1 or 3, or on its own initiative pursuant to paragraph 2, the Commission may decide that all transfers of applicants in accordance with this Regulation to the Member State concerned be suspended. Such decision shall be taken as soon as possible and at the latest one month following the receipt of a request. The decision to suspend transfers shall state the reasons on which it is based and shall in particular include:
(a)
an examination of all the relevant circumstances prevailing in the Member State to which transfers could be suspended;
(b)
an examination of the potential impact of the suspension of transfers on the other Member States;
(c)
the proposed date on which the suspension of transfers would take effect;
(d)
any particular conditions attached to such suspension;
(e)
indicia of measures, benchmarks and timetables to be established in order to assess progress toward resolution of the circumstances identified pursuant to point (a).
5. The Commission shall notify the Council and the Member States of the decision to suspend all transfers of applicants in accordance with this Regulation to the Member State concerned. Any Member State may refer the decision of the Commission to the Council within one month from the receipt of the notification. The Council, acting by qualified majority, may take a different decision in one month from the date of the referral by a Member State.
6. Following the decision of the Commission to suspend transfers to a Member State, the other Member States in which the applicants whose transfers have been suspended are present shall be responsible for examining the applications for international protection of those persons.
The decision to suspend transfers to a Member State shall take due account of the need to ensure the protection of minors and of family unity.
7. A decision to suspend transfers to a Member State pursuant to paragraph 1 shall justify the granting of assistance for the emergency measures laid down in Article 5 of Decision No 573/2007/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(16), following a request for assistance from that Member State.
8.A Member State as referred to in paragraphs 1 to 3 shall take effective and timely steps to remedy the situation that led to the temporary suspension of transfers.
9. Transfers may be suspended for a period which may not exceed six months. Where the grounds for the measures still persist after six months, the Commission may decide, on a request from the Member State referred to in paragraph 1 or on its own initiative, to extend their application for a further six months period. The provisions of paragraph 5 shall also be applicable.
10. Nothing in this Article shall be interpreted as allowing Member States to derogate from their general obligation to take all appropriate measures, whether general or particular, to ensure fulfilment of their obligations arising out of Community legislation on asylum, in particular this Regulation, Directive ║…/…/EC║ [laying down minimum standards for the reception of asylum seekers], and Directive 2005/85/EC.
11.On a proposal by the Commission to the European Parliament and the Council, and acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 251 of the Treaty, instruments shall be enacted, binding on all Member States, in order to provide effective support to those Member States which are faced with specific and disproportionate pressures on their national systems due, in particular, to their geographical or demographic situation. Those instruments shall enter into force no later than 31 December 2011 and in any event make provision for the following:
(a)
the secondment of officials from other Member States, under the aegis of the European Asylum Support Office, to assist those Member States which are faced with specific pressures and where the applicants cannot benefit from adequate standards of protection;
(b)
a scheme to reallocate beneficiaries of international protection from Member States which are faced with specific and disproportionate pressures to others, in consultation with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, while ensuring that the reallocation follows non-discretionary, transparent and unequivocal rules.
12.This Article shall cease to apply as soon as the instruments referred to in paragraph 11 have entered into force, and in any event on 31 December 2011 at the latest.
13.As part of the monitoring and evaluation referred to in Article 42, the Commission shall review the application of this Article and report to the European Parliament and the Council no later than 30 June 2011. In its report, the Commission shall assess whether there is a justified need to extend the application of this Article beyond 31 December 2011. If the Commission considers it appropriate, it shall submit a proposal for such an extension to the European Parliament and the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty.
CHAPTER VII
ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION
Article 33
Information sharing
1. Each Member State shall communicate to any Member State that so requests such personal data concerning the asylum seeker as is appropriate, relevant and non-excessive for:
(a)
the determination of the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection;
(b)
examining the application for international protection;
(c)
implementing any obligation arising under this Regulation.
2. The information referred to in paragraph 1 may only cover:
(a)
the personal details of the applicant, and, where appropriate, the members of his/her family (full name and where appropriate, former name; nicknames or pseudonyms; nationality, present and former; date and place of birth);
(b)
identity and travel papers (references, validity, date of issue, issuing authority, place of issue, etc.);
(c)
other information necessary for establishing the identity of the applicant, including fingerprints processed in accordance with Regulation (EC) No ║.../...║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person];
(d)
places of residence and routes travelled;
(e)
residence documents or visas issued by a Member State;
(f)
the place where the application was lodged;
(g)
the date on which any previous application for international protection was lodged, the date on which the application was lodged, the stage reached in the proceedings and the decision taken, if any.
3. Furthermore, provided it is necessary for the examination of the application for international protection, the Member State responsible may request another Member State to let it know on what grounds the asylum seeker bases his/her application and, where applicable, the grounds for any decisions taken concerning the applicant. The Member State may refuse to respond to the request submitted to it, if the communication of such information would be likely to harm the essential interests of the Member State or the protection of the liberties and fundamental rights of the person concerned or of others. In any event, communication of the information requested shall be subject to the written approval of the applicant for international protection obtained by the requested Member State. In such a case, the applicant must know for what information he/she is giving his/her approval.
4. Any request for information shall ║ be sent only in the context of an individual application for international protection. It shall set out the grounds on which it is based and, where its purpose is to check whether there is a criterion that is likely to entail the responsibility of the requested Member State, shall state on what evidence, including relevant information from reliable sources on the ways and means by which asylum seekers enter the territory of the Member States, or on what specific and verifiable part of the applicant's statements it is based. It is understood that such relevant information from reliable sources is not in itself sufficient to determine the responsibility and the competence of a Member State under this Regulation, but it may contribute to the evaluation of other indications relating to the individual asylum seeker.
5. The requested Member State shall reply within four weeks. Any delays in the reply shall be duly justified. If the research carried out by the requested Member State which did not respect the maximum time-limit yields information which shows that it is responsible, that Member State may not invoke the expiry of the time-limit provided for in Articles 21 and 23 as a reason for refusing to comply with a request to take charge or take back.
6. The exchange of information shall be effected at the request of a Member State and may only take place between authorities whose designation by each Member State has been communicated to the Commission in accordance with Article 34(1).
7. The information exchanged may be used only for the purposes set out in paragraph 1. In each Member State such information may, depending on its type and the powers of the receiving authority, be communicated only to the authorities and courts and tribunals entrusted with:
(a)
the determination of the Member State responsible for examining the application for international protection;
(b)
examining the application for international protection;
(c)
implementing any obligation arising under this Regulation.
8. The Member State which forwards the information shall ensure that it is accurate and up-to-date. If it transpires that that Member State has forwarded information which is inaccurate or which should not have been forwarded, the receiving Member States shall be informed thereof immediately. They shall be obliged to correct such information or to have it erased.
9. The asylum seeker shall have the right to be informed, on request, of any data that are processed concerning him/her.
If he/she finds that the data have been processed in breach of this Regulation or of Directive 95/46/EC, in particular because it is incomplete or inaccurate, he/she is entitled to have it corrected or erased.
The authority correcting or erasing the data shall inform, as appropriate, the Member State transmitting or receiving the information.
The asylum seeker shall have the right to bring an action or a complaint before the competent authorities or courts of the Member State which refused the right of access to or the right of correction or deletion of data relating to him/her.
10. In each Member State concerned, a record shall be kept, in the individual file for the person concerned and/or in a register, of the transmission and receipt of information exchanged.
11. The data exchanged shall be kept for a period not exceeding that which is necessary for the purposes for which they are exchanged.
12. Where the data are not processed automatically or are not contained, or intended to be entered, in a file, each Member State shall take appropriate measures to ensure compliance with this Article through effective checks.
Article 34
Competent authorities and resources
1. Each Member State shall notify the Commission without delay of the specific authorities responsible for fulfilling the obligations arising under this Regulation, and any amendments hereto. They shall ensure that those authorities have the necessary resources for carrying out their tasks and in particular for replying within the prescribed time limits to requests for information, requests to take charge of and requests to take back asylum seekers.
2. The Commission shall publish a consolidated list of the authorities referred to in paragraph 1 in the Official Journal of the European Union. Where there are amendments thereto, the Commission shall publish once a year an updated consolidated list.
3. The authorities referred to in paragraph 1 shall receive the necessary training with respect to the application of this Regulation.
4. Rules relating to the establishment of secure electronic transmission channels between the authorities mentioned in paragraph 1 for transmitting requests, replies and all written correspondence and ensuring that senders automatically receive an electronic proof of delivery shall be established in accordance with theregulatory procedure referred to in Article 41(2).
Article 35
Administrative arrangements
1. Member States may, on a bilateral basis, establish administrative arrangements between each other concerning the practical details of the implementation of this Regulation in order to facilitate its application and increase its effectiveness. Such arrangements may relate to:
(a)
exchanges of liaison officers;
(b)
simplification of the procedures and shortening of the time limits relating to the transmission and the examination of requests to take charge of or take back asylum seekers.
2. The arrangements referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated to the Commission. The Commission shall approve the arrangements referred to in paragraph 1(b), after it has verified that they do not infringe this Regulation.
CHAPTER VIII
Conciliation
Article 36
Conciliation
1. Where the Member States cannot resolve a dispute on any matter related to the application of this Regulation, they may have recourse to the conciliation procedure provided for in paragraph 2.
2. The conciliation procedure shall be initiated by a request from one of the Member States in dispute to the Chairman of the Committee set up by Article 41. By agreeing to use the conciliation procedure, the Member States concerned commit themselves to taking the utmost account of the solution proposed.
The Chairman of the Committee shall appoint three members of the Committee representing three Member States not connected with the matter. They shall receive the arguments of the parties either in writing or orally and, after deliberation, shall propose a solution within one month, where necessary after a vote.
The Chair of the Committee, or his/her deputy, shall chair the discussion. He/she may put forward his point of view but he/she may not vote.
Whether it is adopted or rejected by the parties, the solution proposed shall be final and irrevocable.
CHAPTER IX
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 37
Penalties
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that any misuse of data processed in accordance with this Regulation is punishable by penalties, including administrative and/or criminal penalties in accordance with national law, that are effective, proportionate and dissuasive.
Article 38
Transitional measures
Where an application has been lodged after the date mentioned in the second paragraph of Article 45, the events that are likely to entail the responsibility of a Member State under this Regulation shall be taken into consideration, even if they precede that date, with the exception of the events mentioned in Article 14(2).
Article 39
Calculation of time limits
Any period of time prescribed in this Regulation shall be calculated as follows:
(a)
where a period expressed in days, weeks or months is to be calculated from the moment at which an event occurs or an action takes place, the day during which that event occurs or that action takes place shall not be counted as falling within the period in question;
(b)
a period expressed in weeks or months shall end with the expiry of whichever day in the last week or month is the same day of the week or falls on the same date as the day during which the event or action from which the period is to be calculated occurred or took place. If, in a period expressed in months, the day on which it should expire does not occur in the last month, the period shall end with the expiry of the last day of that month;
(c)
time limits shall include Saturdays, Sundays and official holidays in any of the Member States concerned.
Article 40
Territorial scope
As far as the French Republic is concerned, this Regulation shall apply only to its European territory.
Article 41
Committee
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
Article 42
Monitoring and evaluation
At the latest three years after the date mentioned in the first paragraph of Article 45, and without prejudice to Article 32(13), the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application of this Regulation and, where appropriate, shall propose any necessary amendments. Member States shall forward to the Commission all information appropriate for the preparation of that report, at the latest six months before that time limit expires.
After having submitted that report, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application of this Regulation at the same time as it submits reports on the implementation of the Eurodac system provided for by Article 28 of Regulation (EC) No ║.../...║ [concerning the establishment of "Eurodac" for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of ║ Regulation (EC) No .../... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person].
Article 43
Statistics
In accordance with Article 4(4) of Regulation (EC) No 862/2007 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 July 2007 on Community statistics on migration and international protection(17), Member States shall communicate to the Commission (Eurostat), statistics concerning the application this Regulation and of Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003.
Article 44
Repeal
Regulation (EC) 343/2003 is hereby repealed.
Articles 11(1), 13, 14 and 17 of ║ Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003 are hereby repealed.
References to the repealed Regulation or Articles shall be construed as references to this Regulation and shall be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex II.
Article 45
Entry into force and applicability
This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
It shall apply to applications for international protection lodged as from the first day of the sixth month following its entry into force and, from that date, it shall apply to any request to take charge of or take back asylum seekers, irrespective of the date on which the application was made. The Member State responsible for the examination of an application for international protection submitted before that date shall be determined in accordance with the criteria set out in Regulation (EC) No 343/2003.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in the Member States in conformity with the Treaty ║.
Done at ║
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
ANNEX I
Repealed regulation (referred to in Article 44)
Council Regulation (EC) No 343/2003
(OJ L 50, 25.2.2003)
Commission Regulation (EC) No 1560/2003, only Articles 11(1), 13, 14 and 17
(OJ L 222, 5.9.2003)
ANNEX II
Correlation Table
Regulation (EC) 343/2003
This Regulation
Article 1
Article 1
Article 2(a)
Article 2(a)
Article 2(b)
deleted
Article 2(c)
Article 2(b)
Article 2(d)
Article 2(c)
Article 2(e)
Article 2(d)
Article 2(f)
Article 2(e)
Article 2(g)
Article 2(f)
-
Article 2(g)
Article 2(h) to (k)
Article 2(h) to (k)
-
Article 2(l)
Article 3(1)
Article 3(1)
Article 3(2)
Article 17(1)
Article 3(3)
Article 3(3)
Article 3(4)
Article 4(1), introductory wording
-
Article 4(1)(a) to (g)
-
Article 4(2) and (3)
Article 4 (1) to (5)
Article 20 (1) to (5)
-
Article 20 (5), third subparagraph
-
Article 5
-
Article 6
Article 5(1)
Article 7(1)
Article 5(2)
Article 7(2)
-
Article 7(3)
Article 6, first paragraph
Article 8(1)
-
Article 8(3)
Article 6, second paragraph
Article 8(4)
Article 7
Article 9
Article 8
Article 10
Article 9
Article 13
Article 10
Article 14
Article 11
Article 15
Article 12
Article 16
Article 13
Article 3(2)
Article 14
Article 12
Article 15(1)
Article 17(2), first subparagraph
Article 15(2)
Article 11(1)
Article 15(3)
Article 8(2)
Article 15(4)
Article 17(2), fourth subparagraph
Article 15(5)
Articles 8(5) and Article 11(2);
Article 16(1)(a)
Article 18(1)(a)
Article 16(1)(b)
Article 18(2)
Article 16(1)(c)
Article 18(1)(b)
Article 16(1)(d)
Article 18(1)(c)
Article 16(1)(e)
Article 18(1)(d)
Article 16(2)
Article 19(1)
Article 16(3)
Article 19(2), first subparagraph
-
Article 19(2), second subparagraph
Article 16(4)
Article 19(3)
Article 19(3), second subparagraph
Article 17
Article 21
Article 18
Article 22
Article 19(1)
Article 25(1)
Article 19(2)
Article 25(2) and Article 26(1)
-
Article 26(2) to (6)
Article 19(3)
Article 28(1)
Article 19(4)
Article 28(2)
-
Article 28(3)
Article 19(5)
Article 28(4)
Article 20(1), introductory wording
Article 23(1)
-
Article 23(2)
-
Article 23(3)
-
Article 23(4)
Article 20(1)(a)
Article 23(5), first subparagraph
Article 20(1)(b)
Article 24(1)
Article 20(1)(c)
Article 24(2)
Article 20(1)(d)
Article 28(1), first subparagraph
Article 20(1)(e)
Article 25(1), (2), Article 26(1), Article 28(1), second and third subparagraphs;
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council concerning the establishment of 'Eurodac' for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of Regulation (EC) No (…/…) [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person] (recast) (COM(2008)0825 – C6-0475/2008 – 2008/0242(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2008)0825),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Article 63(1)(a) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0475/2008),
– having regard to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting technique for legal acts(1),
– having regard to the letter of 3 April 2009 from the Committee on Legal Affairs to the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs in accordance with Rule 80a(3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to Rules 80a and 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A6-0283/2009),
A. whereas, according to the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, the proposal in question does not include any substantive amendments other than those identified as such in the proposal and whereas, as regards the codification of the unchanged provisions of the earlier acts together with those amendments, the proposal contains a straightforward codification of the existing texts, without any change in their substance;
1. Approves the Commission proposal as adapted to the recommendations of the Consultative Working Party of the legal services of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission and as amended below;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EC) No .../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council concerning the establishment of 'Eurodac' for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person](recast)
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 63, first paragraph, point (1)(a) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission ║,
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
Whereas
(1) A number of substantive changes are to be made to Council Regulation (EC) No 2725/2000 of 11 December 2000 concerning the establishment of 'Eurodac' for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of the Dublin Convention(3) and Council Regulation (EC) No 407/2002 of 28 February 2002 laying down certain rules to implement Regulation (EC) No 2725/2000 concerning the establishment of 'Eurodac' for the comparison of fingerprints for the effective application of the Dublin Convention(4). In the interest of clarity, those Regulations should be recast.
(2) A common policy on asylum, including a Common European Asylum System, is a constituent part of the European Union's objective of progressively establishing an area of freedom, security and justice open to those who ▌legitimately seek international protection in the Community.
(3) The first phase in the creation of a Common European Asylum System that should lead, in the longer term, to a common procedure and a uniform status valid throughout the Union for those granted asylum, has now been completed. The European Council of 4 November 2004 adopted the Hague Programme, which sets the objectives to be implemented in the area of freedom, security and justice in the period 2005-2010. In this respect, the Hague Programme invited the ║ Commission to conclude the evaluation of the first phase legal instruments and to submit the second-phase instruments and measures to the Council and the European Parliament with a view to their adoption before 2010.
(4) For the purposes of applying ║ Regulation (EC) No […/…] of the European Parliament and of the Council of ... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person(5), it is necessary to establish the identity of applicants for international protection and of persons apprehended in connection with the irregular crossing of the external borders of the Community. It is also desirable, in order to effectively apply ║ Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person], and in particular points (b) and (d) of Article 18(1) thereof, to allow each Member State to check whether a third-country national or stateless person found illegally present on its territory has applied for international protection in another Member State.
(5) Fingerprints constitute an important element in establishing the exact identity of such persons. It is necessary to set up a system for the comparison of their fingerprint data.
(6) To this end, it is necessary to set up a system known as Eurodac, consisting of a Central System, which will operate a computerised central database of fingerprint data, as well as of the electronic means of transmission between the Member States and the Central System.
(7) With a view to ensuring equal treatment for all applicants for and beneficiaries of international protection, as well as in order to ensure consistency with the current EU asylum acquis, in particular with Council Directive 2004/83/EC of 29 April 2004 on minimum standards for the qualification and status of third-country nationals or stateless persons as refugees or as persons who otherwise need international protection and the content of the protection granted(6) and Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person], it is appropriate to extend the scope of this Regulation in order to include applicants for subsidiary protection and persons enjoying subsidiary protection.
(8) It is also necessary to require the Member States promptly to take and transmit fingerprint data of every applicant for international protection and of every third-country national or stateless person who is apprehended in connection with the irregular crossing of an external border of a Member State, if they are at least 14 years of age.
(9) It is necessary to lay down precise rules on the transmission of such fingerprint data to the Central System, the recording of such fingerprint data and other relevant data in the Central System, their storage, their comparison with other fingerprint data, the transmission of the results of such comparison and the marking and erasure of the recorded data. Such rules may be different for, and should be specifically adapted to, the situation of different categories of third-country nationals or stateless persons.
(10) Third-country nationals or stateless persons who have requested international protection in one Member State may have the option of requesting international protection in another Member State for many years to come. Therefore, the maximum period during which fingerprint data should be kept by the Central System should be of considerable length. Given that most third-country nationals or stateless persons who have stayed in the Community for several years will have obtained a settled status or even citizenship of a Member State after that period, a period of ten years should be considered a reasonable period for the storage of fingerprint data.
(11) The storage period should be shorter in certain special situations where there is no need to keep fingerprint data for that length of time. Fingerprint data should be erased immediately once third-country nationals or stateless persons obtain citizenship of a Member State or a long- term residence permit in a Member State in accordance with Council Directive 2003/109/EC of 25 November 2003 concerning the status of third-country nationals who are long-term residents(7).
(12) It is appropriate to store data relating to those data subjects whose fingerprints were initially recorded in Eurodac on lodging their applications for international protection and who have been granted international protection in a Member State in order to allow data recorded on lodging an application for international protection to be compared with them.
(13) For a transitional period the Commission should remain responsible for the management of the Central System and for the Communication Infrastructure. In the long term, and following an impact assessment including a substantive analysis of alternatives from a financial, operational and organisational perspective, a Management Authority with responsibility for these tasks should be established.
(14) It is necessary to lay down clearly the respective responsibilities of the Commission and the Management Authority, in respect of the Central System and the Communication Infrastructure, and of the Member States, as regards data use, data security, access to, and correction of, recorded data.
(15) While the non-contractual liability of the Community in connection with the operation of the Eurodac system will be governed by the relevant provisions of the Treaty, it is necessary to lay down specific rules for the non-contractual liability of the Member States in connection with the operation of the system.
(16) Since the objective of this Regulation, namely the creation of a system for the comparison of fingerprint data to assist the implementation of the Community's asylum policy, cannot ║ be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and, given its scale and effects, can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective.
(17) Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(8) applies to the processing of personal data by the Member States carried out in application of this Regulation.
(18) The principles set out in Directive 95/46/EC regarding the protection of the rights and freedoms of individuals, notably their right to privacy, with regard to the processing of personal data should be supplemented or clarified, in particular as far as certain sectors are concerned.
(19) Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(9)applies to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies carried out pursuant to this Regulation. However, certain points should be clarified in respect of the responsibility for the processing of data and of the supervision of data protection.
(20) It is appropriate that national supervisory authorities monitor the lawfulness of the processing of personal data by the Member States, while the European Data Protection Supervisor, appointed pursuant to Decision 2004/55/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council ║ (10), should monitor the activities of the Community institutions and bodies in relation to the processing of personal data in view of the limited tasks of the Community institutions and bodies with regard to the data themselves.
(21) It is appropriate to monitor and evaluate the performance of Eurodac at regular intervals.
(22) Member States should provide for a system of effective, proportionate and dissuasive penalties to sanction the use of data entered in the Central System contrary to the purpose of Eurodac.
(23) It is necessary that Member States be informed of the status of particular asylum procedures, with a view to facilitating the adequate application of Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person].
(24) This Regulation respects and should be applied in accordance with the fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised in particular by the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union. In particular, this Regulation seeks to ensure full respect for the protection of personal data and the right to asylum and to promote the application of Articles 8 and 18 of the Charter.
(25) It is appropriate to restrict the territorial scope of this Regulation so as to align it on the territorial scope of Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person],
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
CHAPTER I
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 1
Purpose of Eurodac
1. A system known as Eurodac is hereby established, the purpose of which shall be to assist in determining which Member State is to be responsible pursuant to Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person] for examining an application for international protection lodged in a Member State by a third-country national or stateless person, and otherwise to facilitate the application of the above Regulation under the conditions set out in this Regulation.
2. Without prejudice to the use of data intended for Eurodac by the Member State of origin in databases set up under that Member State's national law, fingerprint data and other personal data may be processed in Eurodac only for the purposes set out in Article 33(1) of ║ Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person].
Article 2
Definitions
1. For the purposes of this Regulation:
(a)
"the Dublin Regulation' means Regulation (EC) No […/…] [establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person];
(b)
an 'applicant for international protection' means a third-country national or a stateless person who has made an application for international protection in respect of which a final decision has not yet been taken;
(c) "Member State of origin' means:
(i)
in relation to a person covered by Article 6, the Member State which transmits the personal data to the Central System and receives the results of the comparison;
(ii)
in relation to a person covered by Article 10, the Member State which transmits the personal data to the Central System ;
(iii)
in relation to a person covered by Article 13, the Member State which transmits such data to the Central System and receives the results of the comparison;
(d)
"person granted international protection' means a third-country national or a stateless person recognised as in need of international protection as defined in Article 2(a) of ║ Directive 2004/83/EC;
(e)
"hit' means the existence of a match or matches established by the Central System by comparison between fingerprint data recorded in the database and those transmitted by a Member State with regard to a person, without prejudice to the requirement that Member States shall immediately check the results of the comparison pursuant to Article 17(4).
2. The terms defined in Article 2 of Directive 95/46/EC shall have the same meaning in this Regulation.
3. Unless stated otherwise, the terms defined in Article 2 of the Dublin Regulation shall have the same meaning in this Regulation.
Article 3
System architecture and basic principles
1. Eurodac shall consist of:
(a)
a computerised central fingerprint database (Central System) composed of
–
a Central Unit,
–
a Business Continuity System;
(b)
a communication infrastructure between the Central System and Member States that provides an encrypted virtual network dedicated to Eurodac data (Communication Infrastructure).
2. Each Member State shall have a single designated national data system (National Access Point) which communicates with the Central System.
3. Data on persons covered by Articles 6, 10 and 13 which are processed in the Central System shall be processed on behalf of the Member State of origin under the conditions set out in this Regulation and separated by appropriate technical means.
4. The rules governing Eurodac shall also apply to operations effected by the Member States as from the transmission of data to the Central System until use is made of the results of the comparison.
5. The procedure for taking fingerprints shall be determined and applied in accordance with the national practice of the Member State concerned and in accordance with the safeguards laid down in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, in the Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and in the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child.
Article 4
Operational management by the Management Authority
1. After a transitional period, a Management Authority, funded from the general budget of the European Union, shall be responsible for the operational management of Eurodac. The Management Authority shall ensure, in cooperation with the Member States, that at all times the best available techniques, subject to a cost-benefit analysis, are used for the Central System.
2. The Management Authority shall also be responsible for the following tasks relating to the Communication Infrastructure:
(a)
supervision;
(b)
security;
(c)
the coordination of relations between the Member States and the provider.
3. The Commission shall be responsible for all other tasks relating to the Communication Infrastructure, in particular:
(a)
tasks relating to implementation of the budget;
(b)
acquisition and renewal;
(c)
contractual matters.
4. During a transitional period before the Management Authority takes up its responsibilities, the Commission shall be responsible for the operational management of Eurodac.
5. Operational management of Eurodac shall consist of all the tasks necessary to keep Eurodac functioning 24 hours a day, 7 days a week in accordance with this Regulation, in particular the maintenance work and technical developments necessary to ensure that the system functions at a satisfactory level of operational quality, in particular as regards the time required for interrogating the Central System.
6. Without prejudice to Article 17 of the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Communities, the Management Authority shall apply appropriate rules of professional secrecy or other equivalent duties of confidentiality to all its staff required to work with Eurodac data. This obligation shall also apply after such staff leave office or employment or after the termination of their activities.
7. The Management Authority referred to in this Regulation shall be the Management Authority competent for Eurodac, SIS II and VIS.
8.The setting-up of the Management Authority and the interoperability of the several databases for which it has competence shall be without prejudice to the separate and discrete operation of those databases.
Article 5
Statistics
The Management Authority shall draw up statistics on the work of the Central System every month, indicating in particular:
(a)
the number of data sets transmitted on applicants for international protection and the persons referred to in Articles 10 and 13 ;
(b)
the number of hits for applicants for international protection who have lodged an application for international protection in another Member State;
(c)
the number of hits for persons referred to in Article 10 who have subsequently lodged an application for international protection;
(d)
the number of hits for persons referred to in Article 13 who had previously lodged an application for international protection in another Member State;
(e)
the number of fingerprint data which the Central System had to repeatedly request from the Member States of origin because the fingerprint data originally transmitted did not lend themselves to comparison using the computerised fingerprint recognition system;
(f)
the number of data sets marked in accordance with Article 14(1);
(g)
the number of hits for persons referred to in Article 14(1).
At the end of each year, statistical data shall be established in the form of a compilation of the monthly statistics for that year, including an indication of the number of persons for whom hits have been recorded under (b), (c), (d) and (g).
The statistics shall contain a breakdown of data for each Member State.
CHAPTER II
APPLICANTS FOR INTERNATIONAL PROTECTION
Article 6
Collection, transmission and comparison offingerprint data
1. Each Member State shall, no later than 48 hours after the lodging of an application as defined by Article 20(2) of the Dublin Regulation, take the fingerprints of all fingers of every applicant for international protection of at least 14 years of age and shall, no later than 24 hours after the taking of the fingerprints, transmit the fingerprint data together with the data referred to in points (b) to (g) of Article 7 of this Regulation to the Central System.
By way of exception, in cases where the fingerprints are seriously, but only temporarily, damaged and cannot provide suitable fingerprint data or in cases where there is a need to enforce a quarantine period because of severe contagious disease, the period of 48 hours for taking the fingerprints of applicants for international protection, as referred to in this paragraph, may be extended up to a maximum of three weeks. Member States may also extend the period of 48 hours in well-founded and proven cases of force majeure for as long as those circumstances persist. The period of 24 hours for transmitting the required data shall apply accordingly.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, when an applicant for international protection arrives in the ▌Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection following a transfer pursuant to Article 23 of the Dublin Regulation, the responsible Member State shall indicate only ║ the fact of the successful transfer with regard to the relevant data recorded in the Central System pursuant to Article 7 of this Regulation, in conformity with the requirements for electronic communication with the Central System established by the Management Authority. This information shall be stored in accordance with Article 8 for the purpose of transmission under paragraph 6 of this Article.
3.The Member State which assumes responsibility in accordance with Article 17 of the Dublin Regulation shall indicate that fact with regard to the relevant data recorded in the Central System pursuant to Article 7 of this Regulation, in conformity with the requirements for electronic communication with the Central System established by the Management Authority. This information shall be stored in accordance with Article 8 for the purpose of transmission under paragraph 6 of this Article.
4. Fingerprint data within the meaning of point (a) of Article 7, transmitted by any Member State, shall be compared automatically with the fingerprint data transmitted by other Member States and already stored in the Central System.
5. The Central System shall ensure, on the request of a Member State, that the comparison referred to in paragraph 4 covers the fingerprint data previously transmitted by that Member State, in addition to the data from other Member States.
6. The Central System shall automatically transmit the hit or the negative result of the comparison to the Member State of origin. Where there is a hit, it shall transmit for all data sets corresponding to the hit, the data referred to in points (a) to (g) of Article 7 ║ along with, where appropriate, the mark referred to in Article 14(1).
Article 7
Recording of data
Only the following data shall be recorded in the Central System:
(a)
fingerprint data;
(b) Member State of origin, place and date of the application for international protection;
(c)
sex;
(d)
reference number used by the Member State of origin;
(e)
date on which the fingerprints were taken;
(f)
date on which the data were transmitted to the Central System;
(g)
operator user ID.
Article 8
Data storage
Each set of data as referred to in Article 7 shall be stored in the Central System for ten years from the date on which the fingerprints were taken.
On expiry of that period, the Central System shall automatically erase the data from the Central System.
Article 9
Advance data erasure
1. Data relating to a person who has acquired citizenship of any Member State or has been issued a long-term residence permit by a Member State in accordance with Directive 2003/109/EC before the expiry of the period referred to in Article 8 of this Regulation shall be erased from the Central System in accordance with Article 20(3) as soon as the Member State of origin becomes aware that the person has acquired such citizenship or has been issued such a permit.
2. The Central System shall inform all Member States of origin about the erasure of data for the reason specified in paragraph 1 by another Member State of origin having produced a hit with data which they transmitted relating to persons referred to in Article 6 or ║ 10.
CHAPTER III
THIRD-COUNTRY NATIONALS or stateless persons APPREHENDED IN CONNECTION WITH THE IRREGULAR CROSSING OF AN EXTERNAL BORDER
Article 10
Collection and transmission of fingerprint data
1. Each Member State shall, in accordance with the safeguards laid down in the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and in the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, ▌take the fingerprints of all fingers of every third-country national or stateless person of at least 14 years of age who is apprehended by the competent control authorities in connection with the irregular crossing by land, sea or air of the border of that Member State having come from a third country and who is not turned back, no later than 48 hours from the date of apprehension.
2. The Member State concerned shall no later than 24 hours after the taking of the fingerprints of the third-country national or stateless person, as referred to in paragraph 1, transmit ║the following data in relation to that personto the Central System:
(a)
fingerprint data;
(b) Member State of origin, place and date of apprehension;
(c)
sex;
(d)
reference number used by the Member State of origin;
(e)
date on which the fingerprints were taken;
(f)
date on which the data were transmitted to the Central System;
(g)
operator user ID.
By way of exception, in cases where the fingerprints are seriously, but only temporarily, damaged and cannot provide suitable fingerprint data or in cases where there is a need to enforce a quarantine period because of severe contagious disease, the period of 48 hours for taking the fingerprints of the third-country national or stateless person, as referred to in paragraph 1, may be extended up to a maximum of three weeks. Member States may also extend the period of 48 hours in well-founded and proven cases of force majeure for as long as those circumstances persist. The period of 24 hours for transmitting the required data shall apply accordingly.
Article 11
Recording of data
1. The data referred to in Article 10(2) shall be recorded in the Central System.
Without prejudice to Article 5, data transmitted to the Central System pursuant to Article 10(2) shall be recorded for the sole purpose of comparison with data on applicants for international protection transmitted subsequently to the Central System.
The Central System shall not compare data transmitted to it pursuant to Article 10(2) with any data previously recorded in the Central System, or with data subsequently transmitted to the Central System pursuant to Article 10(2).
2. As regards the comparison of data on applicants for international protection subsequently transmitted to the Central System with the data referred to in paragraph 1, the procedures provided for in Article 6(4) and (6) shall apply.
Article 12
Storage of data
1. Each set of data relating to a third-country national or stateless person as referred to in Article 10(1) shall be stored in the Central System for one year from the date on which the fingerprints of the third-country national or stateless person were taken. On expiry of that period, the Central System shall automatically erase the data from the Central System.
2. The data relating to a third-country national or stateless person as referred to in Article 10(1) shall be erased from the Central System in accordance with Article 20(3) as soon as the Member State of origin becomes aware of one of the following circumstances before the ▌period mentioned in paragraph 1 of this Article has expired:
(a)
the third-country national or stateless person has been issued with a residence permit;
(b)
the third-country national or stateless person has left the territory of the Member States;
(c)
the third-country national or stateless person has acquired the citizenship of any Member State.
3. The Central System shall inform all Member States of origin about the erasure of data for the reason specified in paragraph 2(a) or (b) by another Member State of origin having produced a hit with data which they transmitted relating to persons referred to in Article 10.
4. The Central System shall inform all Member States of origin about the erasure of data for the reason specified in paragraph 2(c) by another Member State of origin having produced a hit with data which they transmitted relating to persons referred to in Article 6 or ║ 10.
CHAPTER IV
THIRD-COUNTRY NATIONALS or stateless persons FOUND ILLEGALLY PRESENT IN A MEMBER STATE
Article 13
Comparison of fingerprint data
1. With a view to checking whether a third-country national or a stateless person found illegally present within its territory has previously lodged an application for international protection in another Member State, each Member State may transmit to the Central System any fingerprint data relating to fingerprints which it may have taken of any such third-country national or stateless person of at least 14 years of age together with the reference number used by that Member State.
As a general rule there are grounds for checking whether the third-country national or stateless person has previously lodged an application for asylum international protection in another Member State where:
(a)
the third-country national or stateless person declares that he/she has lodged an application for international protection but without indicating the Member State in which he/she lodged the application;
(b)
the third-country national or stateless person does not request international protection but objects to being returned to his/her country of origin by claiming that he/she would be in danger; or
(c)
the third-country national or stateless person otherwise seeks to prevent his/her removal by refusing to cooperate in establishing his/her identity, in particular by showing no, or false, identity papers.
2. Where Member States take part in the procedure referred to in paragraph 1, they shall transmit to the Central System the fingerprint data relating to all or at least the index fingers and, if those are missing, the prints of all other fingers, of third-country nationals or stateless persons as referred to in paragraph 1.
3. The fingerprint data of a third-country national or a stateless person as referred to in paragraph 1 shall be transmitted to the Central System solely for the purpose of comparison with the fingerprint data of applicants for international protection transmitted by other Member States and already recorded in the Central System.
The fingerprint data of such a third-country national or a stateless person shall not be recorded in the Central System, nor shall they be compared with the data transmitted to the Central System pursuant to Article 10(2).
4. As regards the comparison of fingerprint data transmitted under this Article with the fingerprint data of applicants for international protection transmitted by other Member States which have already been stored in the Central System, the procedures provided for in Article 6(4) and (6) shall apply.
CHAPTER V
PERSONS GRANTED INTERNATIONAL PROTECTION
Article 14
Marking of data
1. The Member State of origin which granted international protection to an applicant for international protection whose data were previously recorded pursuant to Article 7 in the Central System shall mark the relevant data in conformity with the requirements for electronic communication with the Central System established by the Management Authority. That mark shall be stored in the Central System in accordance with Article 8 for the purpose of transmission under Article 6(6).
2. The Member State of origin shall unmark data concerning a third-country national or stateless person whose data were previously marked in accordance with paragraph 1 if his/her status is revoked or ended or renewal of his/her status is refused under Article 14 or 19 of ║ Directive 2004/83/EC, or if he/she ceases to be a refugee or to be eligible for subsidiary protection under Articles 11 and 16 respectively of that Directive.
CHAPTER VI
DATA USE, DATA PROTECTION AND LIABILITY
Article 15
Responsibility for data use
1. The Member State of origin shall be responsible for ensuring that:
(a)
fingerprints are taken lawfully;
(b)
fingerprint data and the other data referred to in Article 7, Article 10(2) and Article 13(2) are lawfully transmitted to the Central System;
(c)
data are accurate and up-to-date when they are transmitted to the Central System;
(d)
without prejudice to the responsibilities of the Commission, data in the Central System are lawfully recorded, stored, corrected and erased;
(e)
the results of fingerprint data comparisons transmitted by the Central System are lawfully used.
2. In accordance with Article 19, the Member State of origin shall ensure the security of the data referred to in paragraph 1 before and during their transmission to the Central System, as well as the security of the data which it receives from the Central System.
3. The Member State of origin shall be responsible for the final identification of the data pursuant to Article 17(4).
4. The Commission shall ensure that the Central System is operated in accordance with the provisions of this Regulation. In particular, the Commission shall:
(a)
adopt measures ensuring that persons working with the Central System use the data recorded therein only in accordance with the purpose of Eurodac as laid down in Article 1(1);
(b)
take the necessary measures to ensure the security of the Central System in accordance with Article 19;
(c)
ensure that only persons authorised to work with the Central System have access thereto, without prejudice to the competences of the European Data Protection Supervisor.
The Commission shall inform the European Parliament and the Council of the measures which it takes pursuant to the first subparagraph.
Article 16
Transmission
1. Fingerprints shall be digitally processed and transmitted in the data format referred to in Annex I. As far as is necessary for the efficient operation of the Central System, the Management Authority shall establish the technical requirements for the transmission of the data format by Member States to the Central System and vice versa. The Management Authority shall ensure that the fingerprint data transmitted by the Member States can be compared by the computerised fingerprint recognition system.
2. Member States shall transmit the data referred to in Article 7, Article 10(2) and Article 13(2) electronically. The data referred to in Article 7 and Article 10(2) shall be automatically recorded in the Central System. As far as is necessary for the efficient operation of the Central System, the Management Authority shall establish the technical requirements to ensure that data can be properly electronically transmitted from the Member States to the Central System and vice versa.
3. The reference number referred to in Article 7(d), Article 10(2)(d) and Article 13(1) shall make it possible to relate data unambiguously to one particular person and to the Member State which transmitted the data. In addition, it shall make it possible to determine whether such data relate to a person referred to in Article 6, ║ 10 or ║ 13.
4. The reference number shall begin with the identification letter or letters by which, in accordance with the norm referred to in Annex I, the Member State transmitting the data is identified. The identification letter or letters shall be followed by the identification of the category of person. '1' refers to data relating to persons referred to in Article 6, '2' to persons referred to in Article 10 and '3' to persons referred to in Article 13.
5. The Management Authority shall establish the technical procedures necessary for Member States to ensure receipt of unambiguous data by the Central System.
6. The Central System shall confirm receipt of the transmitted data as soon as possible. To this end the Management Authority shall establish the necessary technical requirements to ensure that Member States receive the receipt confirmation if requested.
Article 17
Carrying out comparisons and transmitting results
1. Member States shall ensure the transmission of fingerprint data in an appropriate quality for the purpose of comparison by means of the computerised fingerprint recognition system. As far as is necessary to ensure that the results of the comparison by the Central System reach a very high level of accuracy, the Management Authority shall define the appropriate quality of transmitted fingerprint data. The Central System shall, as soon as possible, check the quality of the fingerprint data transmitted. If fingerprint data do not lend themselves to comparison using the computerised fingerprint recognition system, the Central System shall request the Member State to transmit fingerprint data of the appropriate quality.
2. The Central System shall carry out comparisons in the order of arrival of requests. Each request shall be dealt with within 24 hours. ▌A Member State may for reasons connected with national law require particularly urgent comparisons to be carried out within one hour. Where such time limits cannot be respected owing to circumstances which are outside the Management Authority's responsibility, the Central System shall process the request as a matter of priority as soon as those circumstances no longer prevail. In such cases, as far as is necessary for the efficient operation of the Central System, the Management Authority shall establish criteria to ensure the priority handling of requests.
3. As far as is necessary for the efficient operation of the Central System, the Management Authority shall establish the operational procedures for the processing of the data received and for transmitting the results of the comparison.
4. The results of the comparison shall immediately be checked in the Member State of origin. Final identification shall be made by the Member State of origin in cooperation with the Member States concerned, pursuant to Article 33 of the Dublin Regulation.
Information received from the Central System relating to other data found to be unreliable shall be erased ▌as soon as the unreliability of the data is established.
5. Where final identification in accordance with paragraph 4 reveals that the result of the comparison received from the Central System is inaccurate, Member States shall communicate this fact to the Commission, to the Management Authority and to the European Data Protection Supervisor.
▌
Article 18
Communication between Member States and the Central System
Data transmitted from the Member States to the Central System and vice versa shall use the Communication Infrastructure to be provided by the Management Authority. As far as is necessary for the efficient operation of the Central System, the Management Authority shall establish the technical procedures necessary for the use of the Communication Infrastructure.
Article 19
Data security
1. The Member State of origin shall ensure the security of the data before and during transmission to the Central System. Each Member State shall ensure the security of the data which it receives from the Central System.
2. Each Member State shall, in relation to its national system, adopt the necessary measures, including a security plan, in order to:
(a)
physically protect data, including by making contingency plans for the protection of critical infrastructure;
(b)
deny unauthorised persons access to national installations in which the Member State carries out operations in accordance with the purpose of Eurodac (checks at entrance to the installation);
(c)
prevent the unauthorised reading, copying, modification or removal of data media (data media control);
(d)
prevent the unauthorised input of data and the unauthorised inspection, modification or deletion of stored personal data (storage control);
(e)
prevent the unauthorised processing of data in Eurodac and any unauthorised modification or deletion of data processed in Eurodac (control of data entry);
(f)
ensure that persons authorised to access Eurodac have access only to the data covered by their access authorisation, by means of individual and unique user identities and confidential access modes only (data access control);
(g)
ensure that all authorities with a right of access to Eurodac create profiles describing the functions and responsibilities of persons who are authorised to access, enter, update, delete and search the data and make those profiles available to the national supervisory authorities referred to in Article 24 without delay at their request (personnel profiles);
(h)
ensure that it is possible to verify and establish to which bodies personal data may be transmitted using data communication equipment (communication control);
(i)
ensure that it is possible to verify and establish what data have been processed in Eurodac, when, by whom and for what purpose (control of data recording);
(j)
prevent the unauthorised reading, copying, modification or deletion of personal data during the transmission of personal data to or from Eurodac or during the transport of data media, in particular by means of appropriate encryption techniques (transport control);
(k)
monitor the effectiveness of the security measures referred to in this paragraph and take the necessary organisational measures related to internal monitoring to ensure compliance with this Regulation (self-auditing).
3.All the authorities that participate in the Eurodac system shall prevent access to or the transfer of data recorded in Eurodac to the authorities of any unauthorised third country, especially to the State of origin of the persons covered by this Regulation.
4. The Management Authority shall take the necessary measures in order to achieve the objectives set out in paragraph 2 as regards the operation of Eurodac, including the adoption of a security plan.
5.The Management Authority shall lay down a common set of requirements to be fulfilled by persons in order to be granted authorisation to access Eurodac.
Article 20
Access to, and correction or erasure of, data recorded in Eurodac
1. The Member State of origin shall have access to the data which it has transmitted and which are recorded in the Central System in accordance with the provisions of this Regulation.
No Member State may conduct searches in the data transmitted by another Member State, nor may it receive such data apart from data resulting from the comparison referred to in Article 6(6).
2. The authorities of Member States which, pursuant to paragraph 1, have access to data recorded in the Central System shall be those designated by each Member State for the purpose of Article 1(1). That designation shall specify the precise unit responsible for carrying out tasks related to the application of this Regulation. Each Member State shall without delay communicate to the Commission and the Management Authority a list of those authorities and any amendments thereto, in the case of amendments at the latest 30 days after the list was amended. The Management Authority shall publish the consolidated list in the Official Journal of the European Union. Where there are amendments thereto, the Management Authority shall publish once a year an updated consolidated list.
3. Only the Member State of origin shall have the right to amend the data which it has transmitted to the Central System by correcting or supplementing such data, or to erase them, without prejudice to erasure carried out pursuant to Article 8 or Article 12(1).
4. If a Member State or the Management Authority has evidence to suggest that data recorded in the Central System are factually inaccurate, it shall advise the Member State of origin as soon as possible.
If a Member State has evidence to suggest that data were recorded in the Central System in breach of this Regulation, it shall advise the Commission and the Member State of origin as soon as possible. The Member State of origin shall check the data concerned and, if necessary, correct or erase them without delay.
5. The Management Authority shall not transfer or make available to the authorities of any third country data recorded in the Central System, unless it is specifically authorised to do so within the framework of a Community agreement on the criteria and mechanisms for determining the State responsible for examining an application for international protection.
Article 21
Keeping of records
1. The Management Authority shall keep records of all data processing operations within the Central System. These records shall show the purpose of access, the date and time, the data transmitted, the data used for interrogation and the name of both the unit entering or retrieving the data and the persons responsible.
2. Such records may be used only for the data-protection monitoring of the admissibility of data processing as well as to ensure data security pursuant to Article 19. The records shall be protected by appropriate measures against unauthorised access and erased after a period of one year after the storage period referred to in Article 8 and in Article 12(1) has expired, if they are not required for monitoring procedures which have already begun.
3. Each Member State shall take the necessary measures in order to achieve the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2 in relation to its national system. In addition, each Member State shall keep records of the staff duly authorised to enter or retrieve the data.
Article 22
Liability
1. Any person who, or Member State which, has suffered damage as a result of an unlawful processing operation or any act incompatible with the provisions of this Regulation shall be entitled to receive compensation from the Member State responsible for the damage suffered. That Member State shall be exempted from its liability, in whole or in part, if it proves that it is not responsible for the event giving rise to the damage.
2. If the failure of a Member State to comply with its obligations under this Regulation causes damage to the Central System, that Member State shall be liable for such damage, unless and insofar as the Management Authority or another Member State failed to take reasonable steps to prevent the damage from occurring or to minimise its impact.
3. Claims for compensation against a Member State for the damage referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be governed by the provisions of national law of the defendant Member State.
Article 23
Rights of the data subject
1. A person covered by this Regulation shall be informed by the Member State of origin in writing, and where appropriate, orally, in a language which he/sheunderstands or may reasonably be presumed to understand, of the following:
(a)
the identity of the controller and of his representative, if any;
(b)
▌the purpose for which ▌data relating to him/her will be processed within Eurodac, including a description of the aims of the Dublin Regulation, in accordance with Article 4 of that Regulation;
(c)
the recipients of the data;
(d)
in relation to a person covered by Article 6 or ║ 10, the obligation to have his/her fingerprints taken;
(e)
▌the right of access to data relating to him/her, and the right to request that inaccurate data relating to him/her be corrected or that unlawfully processed data relating to him/her be erased, as well as the procedures for exercising those rights, including the contact details of the controller and of the national supervisory authorities referred to in Article 24, which shall hear claims concerning the protection of personal data.
In relation to a person covered by Article 6 or ║ 10, the information referred to in the first subparagraph shall be provided when his/her fingerprints are taken.
In relation to a person covered by Article 13, the information referred to in the first subparagraph shall be provided no later than the time when the data relating to that person are transmitted to the Central System. This obligation shall not apply where the provision of such information proves impossible or would involve a disproportionate effort.
Where the person covered by this Regulation is a minor, Member States shall provide the information in an age-appropriate manner.
2. In each Member State, any data subject may, in accordance with the laws, regulations and procedures of that Member State, exercise the rights provided for in Article 12 of Directive 95/46/EC.
Without prejudice to the obligation to provide other information in accordance with point (a) of Article 12 of Directive 95/46/EC, the data subject shall have the right to obtain communication of the data relating to him/her recorded in the Central System and of the Member State which transmitted them to the Central System. Such access to data may be granted only by a Member State.
3. In each Member State, any person may request that data which are factually inaccurate be corrected or that data recorded unlawfully be erased. The correction and erasure shall be carried out without excessive delay by the Member State which transmitted the data, in accordance with its laws, regulations and procedures.
4. If the rights of correction and erasure are exercised in a Member State other than that, or those, which transmitted the data, the authorities of that Member State shall contact the authorities of the transmitting Member State or States, so that the transmitting Member State or States may check the accuracy of the data and the lawfulness of their transmission and recording in the Central System.
5. If it emerges that data recorded in the Central System are factually inaccurate or have been recorded unlawfully, the Member State which transmitted them shall correct or erase the data in accordance with Article 20(3). That Member State shall confirm in writing to the data subject without excessive delay that it has taken action to correct or erase data relating to him/her.
6. If the Member State which transmitted the data does not agree that data recorded in the Central System are factually inaccurate or have been recorded unlawfully, it shall explain in writing to the data subject without excessive delay why it is not prepared to correct or erase the data.
That Member State shall also provide the data subject with information explaining the steps which he/she can take if he/she does not accept the explanation provided. This shall include information on how to bring an action or, if appropriate, a complaint before the competent authorities or courts of that Member State and any financial or other assistance that is available in accordance with the laws, regulations and procedures of that Member State.
7. Any request under paragraphs 2 and 3 shall contain all the necessary particulars to identify the data subject, including fingerprints. Such data shall be used exclusively to permit the exercise of the rights referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 and shall be destroyed immediately afterwards.
8. The competent authorities of the Member States shall cooperate actively to enforce promptly the rights laid down in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5.
9. Whenever a person requests data relating to him/her in accordance with paragraph 2, the competent authority shall keep a record in the form of a written document that such a request was made, and shall make that document available to the national supervisory authorities referred to in Article 24 without delay, at their request.
10. In each Member State, the national supervisory authority shall assist the data subject in accordance with Article 28(4) of Directive 95/46/EC in exercising his/her rights.
11. The national supervisory authority of the Member State which transmitted the data and the national supervisory authority of the Member State in which the data subject is present shall assist and, where requested, advise him/her in exercising his/her right to correct or erase data. Both national supervisory authorities shall cooperate to this end. Requests for such assistance may be made to the national supervisory authority of the Member State in which the data subject is present, which shall transmit the requests to the authority of the Member State which transmitted the data.
12. In each Member State, any person may, in accordance with the laws, regulations and procedures of that Member State, bring an action or, if appropriate, a complaint before the competent authorities or courts of the Member State if he/she is refused the right of access provided for in paragraph 2.
13. Any person may, in accordance with the laws, regulations and procedures of the Member State which transmitted the data, bring an action or, if appropriate, a complaint before the competent authorities or courts of that Member State concerning the data relating to him/her recorded in the Central System, in order to exercise his/her rights under paragraph 3. The obligation of the national supervisory authorities to assist and, where requested, advise the data subject in accordance with paragraph 11 shall subsist throughout the proceedings.
Article 24
Supervision by the National Supervisory Authority
1. Each Member State shall provide that the national supervisory authority or authorities designated pursuant to Article 28(1) of Directive 95/46/EC shall monitor independently, in accordance with its national law, the lawfulness of the processing, in accordance with this Regulation, of personal data by the Member State in question, including their transmission to the Central System.
2. Each Member State shall ensure that its national supervisory authority or authorities has access to advice from persons with sufficient knowledge of fingerprint data.
Article 25
Supervision by the European Data Protection Supervisor
1. The European Data Protection Supervisor shall check that the personal data processing activities of the Management Authority are carried out in accordance with this Regulation. The duties and powers referred to in Articles 46 and 47 of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 shall apply accordingly. The European Data Protection Supervisor may request any information from the Management Authority considered necessary to carry out the functions entrusted to it under that Regulation.
2. The European Data Protection Supervisor shall ensure that an audit of the Management Authority's personal data processing activities is carried out in accordance with international auditing standards at least every four years. A report of such audit shall be sent to the European Parliament, the Council, the Commission, the Management Authority ║ and the national supervisory authorities. The Management Authority shall be given an opportunity to make comments before the report is adopted.
Article 26
Cooperation between National Supervisory Authorities and the European Data Protection Supervisor
1. The national supervisory authorities and the European Data Protection Supervisor, each acting within the scope of its respective competences, shall cooperate actively in the framework of their responsibilities and shall ensure coordinated supervision of Eurodac.
2. They shall, each acting within the scope of its respective competences, exchange relevant information, assist each other in carrying out audits and inspections, examine difficulties of interpretation or application of this Regulation, study problems with the exercise of independent supervision or in the exercise of the rights of data subjects, draw up harmonised proposals for joint solutions to any problems and promote awareness of data protection rights, as necessary.
3. The national supervisory authorities and the European Data Protection Supervisor shall meet for that purpose at least twice a year. The costs and servicing of these meetings shall be for the account of the European Data Protection Supervisor. Rules of procedure shall be adopted at the first meeting. Further working methods shall be developed jointly as necessary. A joint report of activities shall be sent to the European Parliament, the Council, the Commission and the Management Authority every two years.
CHAPTER VII
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 27
Costs
1. The costs incurred in connection with the establishment and operation of the Central System and the Communication Infrastructure shall be borne by the general budget of the European Union.
2. The costs incurred by national units and the costs for their connection to the Central System shall be borne by each Member State.
Article 28
Annual report: monitoring and evaluation
1. The Management Authority shall submit to the European Parliament and the Council an annual report on the activities of the Central System. The annual report shall include information on the management and performance of Eurodac in relation to pre-defined quantitative indicators for the objectives referred to in paragraph 2.
2. The Management Authority shall ensure that procedures are in place to monitor the functioning of the Central System in relation to objectives relating to output, cost-effectiveness and quality of service.
3. For the purposes of technical maintenance, reporting and statistics, the Management Authority shall have access to the necessary information relating to the processing operations performed in the Central System.
4. Every two years, the Management Authority shall submit to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a report on the technical functioning of the Central System, including its security.
5. Three years after the start of application of this Regulation as provided for in Article 33(2) and every four years thereafter, the Commission shall produce an overall evaluation of Eurodac, examining the results achieved in relation to objectives and assessing the continuing validity of the underlying rationale, the application of this Regulation in respect of the Central System, the security of the Central System, and any implications for future operations. The Commission shall transmit the evaluation to the European Parliament and the Council.
6. Member States shall provide the Management Authority and the Commission with the information necessary to draft the reports referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5.
7. The Management Authority shall provide the Commission with the information necessary to produce the overall evaluations referred to in paragraph 5.
Article 29
Penalties
Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that any use of data entered in the Central System contrary to the purpose of Eurodac as laid down in Article 1(1) is punishable by penalties, including administrative and/or criminal penalties in accordance with national law, that are effective, proportionate and dissuasive.
Article 30
Territorial scope
The provisions of this Regulation shall not be applicable to any territory to which the Dublin Regulation does not apply.
Article 31
Transitional provision
Data blocked in the Central System in accordance with Article 12 of ║ Regulation (EC) No 2725/2000 shall be unblocked and marked in accordance with Article 14(1) of this Regulation on the date provided for in Article 33(2).
Article 32
Repeal
Regulations (EC) No 2725/2000 ║ and ║ (EC) No 407/2002 ║ are hereby repealed with effect from the date provided for in Article 33(2) of this Regulation.
References to the repealed Regulations shall be construed as references to this Regulation and be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex III.
Article 33
Entry into force and applicability
1. This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
2. This Regulation shall apply from the date which the Commission shall publish in the Official Journal of the European Union, when the following conditions are met:
(a)
each Member State has notified the Commission that it has made the necessary technical arrangements to transmit data to the Central System in accordance with this Regulation; and
(b)
the Commission has made the necessary technical arrangements for the Central System to begin operations in accordance with this Regulation.
3. Member States shall notify the Commission as soon as the arrangements referred to in paragraph 2(a) have been made, which shall in any event be no later than 12 months from the date of the entry into force of this Regulation.
4.During the transitional period referred to in Article 4(4), references in this Regulation to the Management Authority shall be construed as references to the Commission.
║This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in the Member States in accordance with the Treaty establishing the European Community.
Done at ║
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
ANNEX I
Data format for the exchange of fingerprint data
The following format is prescribed for the exchange of fingerprint data:
ANSI/NIST-ITL 1a-1997, Ver.3, June 2001 (INT-1) and any future further developments of this standard.
Norm for Member State identification letters
The following ISO norm will apply: ISO 3166 - 2 letters code.
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a European Asylum Support Office (COM(2009)0066 – C6-0071/2009 – 2009/0027(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2009)0066),
– having regard to Article 251(2), Article 63(1) and (2) and Article 66 of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0071/2009),
– having regard to Rule 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Budgets (A6-0279/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal as amended;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Stresses that the provisions of Point 47 of the Interinstitutional Agreement of 17 May 2006 on budgetary discipline and sound financial management(1) (IIA) will apply for the setting-up of the European Asylum Support Office; stresses that, should the legislative authority decide in favour of the setting-up of such an agency, Parliament will enter into negotiations with the other arm of the budgetary authority with a view to coming to a timely agreement on the financing of the agency in line with the relevant provisions of the IIA;
4. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EC) No .../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a European Asylum Support Office
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular points (1) and (2) of Article 63 and Article 66 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission║,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(2),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4),
Whereas:
(1) Under the Hague Programme, Community policy on the Common European Asylum System is designed to establish a common asylum area by means of an effective harmonised procedure in accordance with the Union's values and humanitarian tradition.
(2) Much progress has been made in recent years towards the establishment of the Common European Asylum System thanks to the implementation of common minimum standards. However, there are great disparities between one Member State and another in the granting of protection and the forms that protection takes.
(3) In its Policy Plan on Asylum adopted in June 2008,║ the Commission announced its intention of developing the Common European Asylum System by proposing a revision of existing legal instruments in the interests of a greater harmonisation of standards and by strengthening support for practical cooperation between Member States, notably by presenting a legislative proposal to establish a European Asylum Support Office in order to step up coordination of operational cooperation between Member States so that the common rules are implemented effectively.
(4) In adopting the European Pact on Immigration and Asylum in September 2008║, the European Council solemnly reiterated that any persecuted foreigner is entitled to obtain aid and protection on the territory of the European Union in application of the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 relating to the Status of Refugees, as amended by the New York Protocol of 31 January 1967, and other relevant treaties. The European Council also expressly agreed to "establish in 2009 a European support office with the task of facilitating the exchange of information, analyses and experience among Member States, and developing practical cooperation between the administrations in charge of examining asylum applications".
(5) Practical cooperation on asylum aims to increase the convergence and quality of Member States' decision-making procedures on asylum matters within the European legislative framework. A substantial number of practical cooperation measures have already been undertaken in recent years, notably the adoption of a common approach to country-of-origin information and the establishment of a common European Asylum Curriculum.
(6) For Member States which are faced with specific and disproportionate pressures on their national asylum systems, due in particular to their geographical or demographic situation, the European Asylum Support Office should support the implementation of binding solidarity mechanisms to promote ▌a better reallocation of beneficiaries of international protection from such Member States to others, following non-discretionary, transparent and unequivocal rules, while ensuring that asylum systems are not abused.
(7) In order to strengthen and develop these mechanisms, a specific structure to support and coordinate them is needed in the form of a European Asylum Support Office (the Office).
(8) In order to best fulfil its terms of reference, the Office should be independent in technical matters and enjoy legal, administrative and financial autonomy. To that end, the Office should be a Community body having legal personality and exercising the implementing powers conferred on it by this Regulation.
(9) The Office should act in close cooperation with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and non-governmental organisations in order to benefit from their expertise and support. To this end, the role of UNHCR and non-governmental organisations should be fully recognised and they should be fully involved in the work of the Office. The Office should also work in close cooperation with the competent authorities of the Member States with responsibility for asylum, with national immigration and asylum services and other services, drawing on the capacity and expertise of such services, and with the Commission. The Member States should cooperate with the Office to ensure that it is able to fulfil its remit.
(10) The Office should be a European centre of expertise on asylum responsible for facilitating, coordinating and strengthening practical cooperation among Member States on the many aspects of asylum. The Office's terms of reference should be focused on three major tasks, namely supporting practical cooperation on asylum, supporting Member States under particular pressure and contributing to the implementation of the Common European Asylum System.
(11) The Office should not have any direct or indirect powers in the taking of decisions by Member State authorities on individual applications for international protection.
(12) In order to provide speedy and effective operational support to Member States subject to strong pressure on their asylum systems, the Office should coordinate the deployment in the territory of requesting Member States of asylum support teams made up of asylum experts. Such teams should in particular provide expertise about interpreting services, information on the countries of origin and knowledge of the handling and management of asylum cases. The arrangements for the asylum support teams should be governed by this Regulation in order to ensure their effective deployment.
(13) The Office should carry out its tasks in conditions which enable it to serve as a reference point by virtue of its independence, the scientific and technical quality of the assistance it provides and the information it disseminates, the transparency of its procedures and operating methods, and its diligence in performing the tasks assigned to it.
(14) The Commission and the Member States should be represented on a Management Board in order to control effectively the working of the Office. The Management Board should, where possible, consist of the operational heads of the national administrations responsible for asylum policy or their representatives. It should be given the necessary powers to set the budget, verify its execution, adopt the appropriate financial rules, establish transparent working procedures for decision making by the Office and appoint the Executive Director. Given its expertise in the field of asylum, ║UNHCR should be a non-voting member of the Management Board so that it is fully involved in the work of the Office. Given the nature of the tasks of the Office and the role of the Executive Director, the European Parliament should be involved in the selection of the candidates proposed for that post.
(15) To ensure that it is managed efficiently and expeditiously, the Office should be assisted by an Executive Committee composed of representatives of the Member States with the task of advising the Office's Executive Director and giving opinions to the Management Board.
(16) To ensure the Office's full autonomy and independence, it should have its own budget, most of which will be constituted by a contribution from the Community. The financing of the Office should be subject to an agreement by the budgetary authority as set out in point 47 of the Interinstitutional Agreement of 17 May 2006 between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline and sound financial management(5). The Community budgetary procedure should be applicable to the Community contribution and to any grant chargeable to the general budget of the European Union. The auditing of accounts should be undertaken by the ║Court of Auditors.
(17) To fulfil its purpose, and to the extent required for the performance of its tasks, the Office should cooperate with other community bodies, in particular with the European Agency for the Management of Operational Cooperation at the External Borders of the Member States of the European Union (Frontex), established by Council Regulation (EC) No 2007/2004(6), and the European Union Agency for Fundamental Rights (FRA), established by Council Regulation (EC) No 168/2007(7). It should also cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries, international organisations competent in matters covered by this Regulation and third countries within the framework of working arrangements concluded in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaty with a view to ensuring compliance with international and Community legal standards on asylum.
(18) To fulfil its purpose, the Office should be open to participation by countries which have concluded agreements with the ║Community by virtue of which they have adopted and apply Community legislation in the field covered by this Regulation (for example, ║ Norway, Iceland and Switzerland). It may also, in agreement with the Commission, conclude working arrangements for the purpose of ensuring compliance with international and Community legal standards on asylum with countries other than those which have concluded agreements with the ║Community by virtue of which they have adopted and apply Community legislation. Under no circumstances, however, should it formulate any independent external policy.
(19)Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 of 25 June 2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(8) (Financial Regulation), and in particular Article 185 thereof, should apply to the Office.
(20) Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 May 1999 concerning investigations conducted by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF)(9) should apply without restriction to the Office, which should accede to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 25 May 1999 between the European Parliament, the Council of the European Union and the Commission of the European Communities concerning internal investigations by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF)(10).
(21) Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 30 May 2001 regarding public access to European Parliament, Council and Commission documents(11) should apply to the Office.
(22) Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(12) should apply to the processing of personal data by the Office.
(23) The necessary provisions regarding accommodation for the Office in the ║State of its headquarters and the specific rules applicable to all Office staff and members of their families should be laid down in a headquarters agreement. Furthermore, the headquarters State should provide the best possible conditions to ensure the proper functioning of the Office, including schools for children and transport, in order to attract high-quality human resources from as wide a geographical area as possible.
(24) Since the objectives of this Regulation, namely ║to facilitate and strengthen practical cooperation between Member States on asylum and to help improve the implementation of the Common European Asylum System, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(25) In accordance with Articles 1 and 2 of the Protocol on the position of Denmark annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Community, Denmark is not taking part in the adoption of this Regulation and ║is not bound by it or subject to its application.
(26) This Regulation respects the fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised in particular by the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and should be implemented in accordance with Article 18 thereof on the right to asylum,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
CHAPTER 1
║ESTABLISHMENT AND PURPOSE OF THE EUROPEAN ASYLUM SUPPORT OFFICE
Article 1
Establishment of the European Asylum Support Office
A European Asylum Support Office ("the Office") is hereby established in order to help to improve the implementation of the Common European Asylum System and to strengthen practical cooperation among Member States on asylum.
Article 2
Purpose of the European Asylum Support Office
1. The Office shall facilitate, coordinate and strengthen practical cooperation among Member States on the many aspects of asylum and help to improve the implementation of the Common European Asylum System, including its external dimensions.
2. The Office shall provide operational support to Member States subject to strong pressure on their asylum systems, including the coordination of asylum support teams made up of asylum experts.
3. The Office shall provide scientific and technical assistance for Community policy-making and legislation in all areas having a direct or indirect impact on asylum so that it is in a position to lend its full support to practical cooperation on asylum and best carry out its tasks. It shall be an independent source of information on all issues in those areas.
4. The Office shall carry out its tasks in conditions which enable it to serve as a reference point by virtue of its independence, the scientific and technical quality of the assistance it provides and the information it disseminates, the transparency of its operating procedures and methods, its diligence in performing the tasks assigned to it, and the information technology support needed to fulfil its remit.
5. The Office shall carry out its tasks without prejudice to those assigned to the European Union Agency for Fundamental Rights (FRA), and shall work closely with it and with ║UNHCR.
6.The Office shall not have any direct or indirect powers in relation to the taking of decisions by Member State authorities on individual applications for international protection.
CHAPTER 2
TASKS OF THE EUROPEAN ASYLUM SUPPORT OFFICE
Section 1
Supporting practical cooperation on asylum
Article 3
Pooling information and best practice
The Office shall organise, promote and coordinate all activities enabling the exchange of information and the identifying and pooling of best practice in asylum matters between the Member States.
Article 4
Country-of-origin information
The Office shall organise, promote and coordinate activities relating to information on countries of origin, in particular:
(a)
the gathering of relevant, reliable, accurate and-up-to date information on the countries of origin of asylum seekers and persons applying for international protection in a transparent and impartial manner, making use of all relevant sources of information, including governmental and non-governmental organisations (NGOs), international organisations and EU institutions;
(b)
the management and development of a portal for gathering information on countries of origin and its maintenance, as well as the ensuring of its accessibility and transparency;
(c)
the development of a common format and a common methodology for entering, verifying and using information on the country of origin;
(d)
the impartial analysis of country-of-origin information and the drafting of reports on countries of origin in accordance with point (a), moving towards common assessment criteria.
Article 5
Supporting intra-Community transfers of personsaccorded international protection
For Member States which are faced with specific and disproportionate pressures on their national asylum systems, due in particular to their geographical or demographic situation, the Office shall coordinate exchanges of information and all other activities related to the implementation of instruments and mechanisms for the intra-Community transfers ▌ of persons accorded international protection in the European Union.
Article 6
Support for training
1. The Office shall establish and develop, in close cooperation with UNHCR and relevant NGOs, training for members of all national administrations and courts, and national services or other entities formally used in the asylum procedure in the Member States.
2. The Office shall manage and develop a European asylum curriculum which shall, as a minimum, provide for training on international refugee and human rights law and standards and the Community asylum acquis.
3. The training offered by the Office may be general, specific or thematic.
4. Specific or thematic training activities shall include:
(a)
issues related to the handling of asylum applications from minors and vulnerable persons with specific needs;
(b)
identification of the signs and symptoms of torture;
(c)
interview techniques;
(d)
the use of expert medical and legal reports in asylum procedures;
(e)
issues relating to the production and use of information on countries of origin;
(f)
specific legal and case-law issues.
5. The training offered shall be designed to provide the persons targeted with high-quality training, and shall identify key principles and best practice with a view to greater convergence of practice, administrative methods and national court decisions.
6. The Office shall provide experts who are part of the Asylum Intervention Pool referred to in Article 15 with specialist training relevant to their tasks and powers and shall conduct regular exercises with those experts in accordance with the specialist training and exercise schedule referred to in its annual work programme.
7. The Office may organise training activities in cooperation with Member States and NGOs in their territory.
Article 7
Support for the external dimensions of asylum policy
As regards external matters the Office shall, in agreement with the Commission, coordinate the exchange of information and all other action taken on issues arising from the implementation of instruments and mechanisms relating to the external dimension of the Common European Asylum System.
The Office shall coordinate exchanges of information and all other action taken on the resettlement of refugees within the European Union, taking into consideration the principles of solidarity and of burden sharing.
Pursuant to its terms of reference, and in accordance with Article 49, the Office may promote capacity-building in third countries within the framework of regional protection programmes.
Section 2
Support for Member States under particular pressure
Article 8
Particular pressure
The Office shall coordinate and support common action to assist Member States under particular pressure, in particular pressure arising from their geographical or demographic situations or situations characterised by sudden arrivals of large numbers of third-country nationals who may be in need of international protection.
Article 9
Gathering and analysing information
1. To be able to assess the needs of Member States under particular pressure, the Office shall gather, on the basis notably of information provided by Member States, UNHCR and other relevant organisations, all relevant information for the identification, preparation and formulation of emergency measures to cope with such pressure, in particular under Regulation (EC) No .../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of ... establishing the criteria and mechanisms for determining the Member State responsible for examining an application for international protection lodged in one of the Member States by a third-country national or a stateless person(13).
2. The Office shall identify and analyse systematically, on the basis of information provided by Member States, the structures and staff available, especially for translation and interpretation and assistance with the initial gathering of information to support the Member States in their determination of status, and the asylum capacity in the Member States with a view to fostering quick and reliable mutual information to the various national authorities responsible for asylum.
Article 10
Support for the Member States
The Office shall coordinate action to support Member States subject to pressure, including:
(a)
setting up an early warning system to notify the Member States and the Commission of any influx of applicants for international protection;
(b)
on a proposal from the Commission, implementing a binding solidarity mechanism to reallocate beneficiaries of international protection from Member States with specific and disproportionate pressures on their national asylum systems, in consultation with UNHCR, following non-discretionary, transparent and unequivocal rules;
(c)
coordinating action to help Member States under pressure to carry out an initial analysis of asylum applications under examination by the competent national authorities;
(d)
coordinating action designed to ensure that appropriate reception facilities can be speedily established by the Member State under pressure, in particular emergency accommodation, transport and medical assistance;
(e)
coordinating the asylum support teams, the operating arrangements for which are set out in Chapter 3.
Section 3
Contribution to the implementation of the Common European Asylum System
Article 11
Gathering and exchanging information
1. The Office shall organise, coordinate and promote the exchange of information between national asylum authorities and between the Commission and national asylum authorities concerning the implementation of all relevant instruments of the Community asylum acquis. To this end, it may create factual, legal and case-law databases on national, European and international asylum instruments.
2. In particular, the Office shall gather the following information on:
(a)
║the processing of applications for international protection by national administrations and authorities;
(b)
║ national legislation and legislative developments in the field of asylum, including case law.
Article 12
Reports and other Office documents
1. The Office shall draw up an annual report on the situation of asylum in the European Union. As part of this report, the Office shall evaluate the results of activities carried out under this Regulation and make a comprehensive comparative analysis of them with the aim of promoting a better understanding of good practice by the Member States and improving the quality, consistency and effectiveness of the Common European Asylum System. The report shall be presented to the European Parliament and the Commission.
2. The Office may draft, at the request of the Commission and after consulting the Executive Committee referred to in Article 32, acting in close consultation with its working parties and the Commission, technical documents on the implementation of Community asylum instruments, including guidelines and operating manuals. UNHCR should be a leading participant in the development of EU guidelines to ensure consistency with international standards. For topics where UNHCR guidelines already exist, these should serve as the starting point for practical cooperation to narrow the gaps in practice.
3.At the request of the European Parliament, the Office may draft reports on specific aspects of the implementation of the Community asylum acquis relating to international protection.
CHAPTER 3
ASYLUM SUPPORT TEAMS
Article 13
Coordination
1.A Member State or Member States subject to particular pressure may request the Office for the deployment of an asylum support team. The requesting Member State or Member States shall specify in particular a description of the situation, any objectives and estimated deployment requirements in accordance with Article 18(1).
2.In response to such a request, the Office may coordinate the necessary technical and operational assistance to a Member State or Member States and the deployment, for a limited time, of the asylum support team in the territory of the requesting Member State or Member States on the basis of an operating plan as referred to in Article 18.
Article 14
Technical assistance
The asylum support teams shall provide expertise as agreed in the operating plan referred to in Article 18, in particular expertise about interpreting services, information on the countries of origin and knowledge of the handling and management of asylum cases within the framework of the activities to support Member States referred to in Article 10.
Article 15
Asylum Intervention Pool
1. On a proposal by the Executive Director of the Office, the Management Board shall decide by a majority of three quarters of its members on the profiles and the overall number of the experts to be made available for the asylum support teams (Asylum Intervention Pool). The same procedure shall apply with regard to any subsequent changes in the profiles and the overall number of experts of the Asylum Intervention Pool.
2. Member States shall contribute to the Asylum Intervention Pool via a national expert pool on the basis of defined profiles and propose experts corresponding to the required profiles.
Article 16
Deployment
1. Member States shall, at the request of the Office, immediately communicate the number, names and profiles of experts from their national pool who can be made available within five days to join an asylum support team. Member States shall make experts available for deployment at the Office's request unless they are faced with an exceptional situation substantially affecting the discharge of national duties. The home Member State shall retain its autonomy in the selection of staff and the duration of their deployment.
2.Where Member States are unable to provide the expertise deemed to be essential for its operation, the Office may take the necessary measures to source such expertise from relevant experts and organisations, drawing on the expertise of the Consultative Forum.
3. When determining the composition of an asylum support team, the Executive Director of the Office shall take into account the particular circumstances confronting the requesting Member State. The asylum support team shall be constituted in accordance with the operating plan referred to in Article 18.
Article 17
Procedure for deciding on deployment
1. A request for deployment of asylum support teams in accordance with Article 16(1) shall include a description of the situation, any objectives and estimated deployment requirements. If required, the Executive Director may send Office experts to assess the situation in the requesting Member State.
2. The Executive Director shall immediately notify the Executive Committee of any deployment of asylum support teams.
3. The Executive Director shall take a decision on the request for deployment of asylum support teams as soon as possible and no later than five working days from the date of receipt of the request. The Executive Director shall notify the requesting Member State simultaneously and the Executive Committee in writing of the decision, stating the main reasons for it.
4. If the Executive Director decides to deploy one or more asylum support teams, an operating plan shall immediately be drawn up by the Office and the requesting Member State in accordance with Article 18.
5. As soon as this plan has been agreed, the Executive Director shall inform the Member States providing the experts to be deployed of the number and profiles required. This information shall be provided, in writing, to the national contact points referred to in Article 19 and shall specify the scheduled date of deployment. A copy of the operating plan shall also be sent to them.
6. If the Executive Director is absent or indisposed, the decisions on the deployment of the teams shall be taken by the head of unit assuming his/her functions.
Article 18
Operating plan
1. The Executive Director and the requesting Member State shall agree on an operating plan setting out in detail the conditions for deployment of the asylum support teams. The operating plan shall include:
(a)
a description of the situation, with the modus operandi and objectives of the deployment, including the operational objective;
(b)
the forecast duration of the teams' deployment;
(c)
the geographical area of responsibility in the requesting Member State where the teams will be deployed;
(d)
a description of the tasks and special instructions for members of the teams, including databases which they are authorised to consult and the equipment which they may carry in the host Member State;
(e)
the composition of the teams.
2. Any amendments to or adaptations of the operating plan shall require the agreement of both the Executive Director and the requesting Member State. A copy of the amended or adapted operating plan shall be sent immediately by the Office to the participating Member States.
Article 19
National contact point
Each Member State shall designate a national contact point for communication with the Office on all matters pertaining to the asylum support teams. The national contact point shall be reachable at all times.
Article 20
Community contact point
1. The Executive Director shall designate one or more Office experts to act as a Community contact point for coordination. The Executive Director shall notify the host Member State of such designations.
2. The Community contact point shall act on behalf of the Office in all aspects of the deployment of asylum support teams. In particular, it shall:
(a)
act as an interface between the Office and the host Member State;
(b)
act as an interface between the Office and members of the asylum support teams, providing assistance, on behalf of the Office, on all issues relating to the conditions of the teams' deployment;
(c)
monitor the correct implementation of the operating plan;
(d)
report to the Office on all aspects of the asylum support teams' deployment.
3. The Executive Director of the Office may authorise the contact point to assist in resolving any disputes concerning the implementation of the operating plan and the deployment of asylum support teams.
4. In discharging his/her duties, the Community contact point shall take instructions only from the Office.
Article 21
Civil liability
1.Where members of an asylum support team are operating in a host Member State, that Member State shall be liable in accordance with its national law for any damage caused by them during their operations.
2.Where such damage is caused by gross negligence or wilful misconduct, the host Member State may approach the home Member State in order to have any sums it has paid to the victims or persons entitled on their behalf reimbursed by the home Member State.
3.Without prejudice to the exercise of its rights vis-à-vis third parties, each Member State shall waive all its claims against the host Member State or any other Member State for any damage it has sustained, except in cases of gross negligence or wilful misconduct.
4.Any dispute between Member States relating to the application of paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article which cannot be resolved by negotiations shall be referred by them to the Court of Justice of the European Communities in accordance with Article 239 of the Treaty.
5.Without prejudice to the exercise of its rights vis-à-vis third parties, the Office shall meet the costs relating to damage caused to the Office's equipment during deployment, except in cases of gross negligence or wilful misconduct.
Article 22
Criminal liability
During the deployment of an asylum support team, members of the team shall be treated in the same way as officials of the host Member State with regard to any criminal offences that might be committed against or by them.
Article 23
Costs
The Office shall fully cover the following costs incurred by Member States in making their experts available for deployment to asylum support teams:
(a)
travel costs from the home Member State to the host Member State and from the host Member State to the home Member State;
(b)
cost of vaccinations;
(c)
cost of special insurance cover required;
(d)
cost of health care;
(e)
daily subsistence allowances, including accommodation costs;
(f)
cost of the Office's technical equipment.
CHAPTER 4
ORGANISATION OF THE OFFICE
Article 24
Bodies of the Office
The administrative and management structure of the Office shall comprise:
(a)
a Management Board;
(b)
an Executive Director and his/her staff;
(c)
an Executive Committee;
(d)
a Consultative Forum.
Article 25
Composition of the Management Board
1. Each Member State shall appoint one member to the Management Board and the Commission two members.
2. Each member of the Management Board may be represented or accompanied by an alternate. When accompanying a member, the alternate ║shall attend without having the right to vote.
3. Management Board members shall be appointed on the basis of their experience and high degree of expertise in the field of asylum.
4. ║UNHCR shall be a non-voting member of the Management Board.
5. The term of office of members of the Management Board shall be three years. This term shall be renewable. On the expiry of their term of office or in the event of their resignation, members shall remain in office until their appointments are renewed or until they are replaced.
Article 26
Chair of the Management Board
1. The Management Board shall elect a Chair and a Deputy Chair from among its members. The Deputy Chair shall automatically replace the Chair if he/she is prevented from attending to his/her duties.
2. The term of office of the Chair and that of the Deputy Chair shall last for three years and may be renewed only once. If, however, their membership of the Management Board ends at any time during their term of office as Chair or Deputy Chair, their term of office shall automatically also expire on that date║.
Article 27
Meetings of the Management Board
1. The meetings of the Management Board shall be convened by its Chair. The Executive Director of the Office shall take part in the meetings.
2. The Management Board shall hold at least two ordinary meetings a year. In addition, it shall meet on the initiative of its Chair or at the request of one third of its members. The Chair shall convene additional meetings of the Management Board at the request of at least one third of its members.
3. The Management Board may invite any person whose opinion may be of interest to attend its meetings as an observer.
4. The members of the Management Board may, subject to the provisions of its rules of procedure, be assisted by advisers or experts.
5. The secretariat for the Management Board shall be provided by the Office.
Article 28
Voting
1. The Management Board shall take its decisions by a majority of two thirds of all members with voting rights. Each member entitled to vote shall have one vote. In the absence of a member, his/her alternate shall be entitled to exercise his/her right to vote.
2. The Executive Director of the Office shall not be entitled to vote.
3. The Chair shall take part in the voting.
4. Member States that do not fully participate in the Community asylum acquis ║shall not vote when the Management Board is called on to take decisions falling within the management powers of the Office, as laid down in Article 29, on the basis of instruments to which they do not adhere.
5. The Management Board's rules of procedure shall establish more detailed voting arrangements, in particular the circumstances in which a member may act on behalf of another member, plus any quorum requirements, where necessary.
Article 29
Functions of the Management Board
The Management Board shall ensure that the Office performs the tasks assigned to it. It shall be the Office's planning and monitoring body. In particular, it shall:
(a)
adopt its rules of procedure;
(b)
appoint the Executive Director as laid down in Article 30; exercise disciplinary authority over the Executive Director and, where necessary, suspend or dismiss him;
(c)
adopt the annual general report on the Office's activities and forward it by 15 June of the following year ║to the European Parliament, the Council, the Commission and the ║Court of Auditors; the general report shall be made public;
(d)
before 30 September each year, on the basis of a draft put forward by the ║Executive Director and after receiving the opinion of the Commission, adopt, by a majority of three quarters of its members with the right to vote, the Office's work programme for the coming year and forward it to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission; this work programme shall be adopted in accordance with the annual Community budgetary procedure and the Community legislative work programme in the area of asylum;
(e)
exercise its responsibilities in respect of the Office's budget as laid down in Chapter 5;
(f)
adopt the detailed rules for applying Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 in accordance with Article 43 of this Regulation;
(g)
establish the rules governing the use of languages by the Office in accordance with Article 42;
(h)
establish the Office's organisational structure and adopt its staff policy in accordance with Article 39;
(i)
adopt, having requested the opinion of the Commission, the multiannual staff policy plan;
(j)
take all decisions for the purpose of fulfilling the Office's terms of reference as laid down in this Regulation;
(k)
take all decisions on the establishment and, where necessary, the development of the information systems provided for in this Regulation, including the information portal referred to in Article 4(b);
(l)
take all decisions on the establishment and, where necessary, modification of the Office's internal structures;
(m)
exercise disciplinary authority over the Executive Director;
(n)
adopt its rules of procedure on the basis of a draft submitted by the Executive Director and after receiving the opinion of the Commission.
Article 30
Appointment of the Executive Director
1. The Office's Executive Director shall be appointed for a period of five years by the Management Board in accordance with the cooperation procedure provided for in this Article. The Executive Director shall be appointed on the basis of his or her personal merit, experience in the field of asylum and administrative and management skills. The cooperation procedure shall be as follows:
(a)
on the basis of a list drawn up by the Commission after a call for candidates and a transparent selection procedure, applicants shall be asked before an appointment is made to address the Council and the competent committee or committees of the European Parliament and to answer questions;
(b)
the European Parliament and the Council shall then give their opinions and state their orders of preference;
(c)
the Management Board shall appoint the Executive Director taking those opinions into account.
–
the performance of the Executive Director; and
–
the Office's tasks and requirements in coming years.
2. The Management Board, acting on a proposal from the Commission and taking into account the evaluation report, may extend the term of office of the Director once for not more than three years, but only ║where such an extension is justified by the purpose and requirements of the Office.
3. The Management Board shall inform the European Parliament of its intention to extend the Executive Director's term of office. In the month prior to such extension of his/her term, the Executive Director shall be invited to make a statement before the competent committee or committees of the European Parliament and answer questions put by its or their members.
Article 31
Functions of the Executive Director
1. The Office shall be managed by its Executive Director, who shall be independent in the performance of his/her duties. The Executive Director shall be accountable to the Management Board for his/her activities.
2. Without prejudice to the powers of the Commission or the Management Board, the Executive Director shall neither seek nor take instructions from any government or from any other body.
3. The European Parliament and the Council may invite the Executive Director to report on the performance of his/her tasks.
4. The Executive Director shall be the legal representative of the Office.
5. The Executive Director may be assisted by one or more heads of unit. If the Executive Director is absent or indisposed, a head of unit shall take his/her place.
6. The Executive Director shall be responsible for:
(a)
the day-to-day administration of the Office;
(b)
establishing the Office's work programmes, having received the opinion of the Commission;
(c)
implementing the work programmes and decisions adopted by the Management Board;
(d)
drafting reports on ║countries of origin as provided for in point (d) of Article 4;
(e)
preparing the Office's draft financial regulation for adoption by the Management Board under Article 38, and its implementing rules;
(f)
the preparation of the Office's draft statement of estimates of revenue and expenditure and of implementation of its budget;
(g)
exercising the powers laid down in Article 39 in respect of Office staff;
(h)
all staff matters; taking all decisions on the management of the information systems provided for in this Regulation, including the information portal referred to in Article 4(b);
(i)
taking all decisions on the management of the Office's internal structures.
Article 32
Executive Committee
1. In the interests of speed and efficiency, the Office shall set up an Executive Committee with eight members appointed from among the members of the Management Board.
2. The Commission shall be an ex officio member of the Executive Committee. The Management Board of the Office shall lay down the rules applicable to the appointment of other members of the Executive Committee.
3. The Executive Committee shall meet regularly at the invitation of the Executive Director, or at the request of at least one third of its members at least four times a year. Its operating procedures shall be laid down in the Office's rules of procedure and be made public.
4. The term of office of members of the Executive Committee shall be the same as that of members of the Management Board.
5. The Executive Committee shall convene when necessary for meetings on specific topics.
6. The Executive Committee shall be responsible for advising the Office's Executive Director and issuing opinions to the Management Board, either at the Management Board's request or on its own initiative, on the Office's work programme and all its activities and on any occasion where the Office has to take quick decisions, especially concerning the sending of asylum support teams to Member States under particular pressure in accordance with the provisions of Chapter 3.
7. The Office shall provide the technical and logistical support necessary for the Executive Committee and provide the secretariat for its meetings.
8. At the request of the Executive Committee, UNHCR representatives may attend meetings of the Executive Committee without the right to vote.
9. The Executive Committee may invite any person whose opinion may be of interest to attend its meetings as an observer.
Article 33
Working parties
1. As part of its terms of reference as laid down in this Regulation, the Office may set up working parties composed of experts from competent Member State authorities operating in the field of asylum, including judges. Experts may be replaced by alternates appointed at the same time.
2. The Commission shall take part in the working parties as of right. UNHCR representatives may attend all or part of the meetings of the Office's working parties, depending on the nature of the issues under discussion.
3. The working parties may invite any person whose opinion may be of interest to attend meetings, including representatives of NGOs working in the field of asylum.
║
CHAPTER 5
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Article 34
Budget
1. Estimates of all the revenue and expenditure of the Office shall be drawn up for each financial year, corresponding to the calendar year, and shall be shown in the Office's budget.
2. The revenue and expenditure shown in the Office's budget shall be in balance.
3. Without prejudice to other resources, the Office's revenue shall comprise:
(a)
a contribution from the Community entered in the general budget of the European Union;
(b)
any voluntary contribution from the Member States;
(c)
charges for publications, training and any service provided by the Office.
4. The expenditure of the Office shall include staff remuneration, administrative and infrastructure expenses, operating costs, and expenditure relating to contracts or agreements concluded by the Office.
Article 35
Setting of the budget
1. Each year the Executive Director shall draw up a draft statement of estimates of the Office's revenue and expenditure for the following year together, including the establishment plan, and forward it to the Management Board.
2. The Management Board shall, on the basis of this draft, produce an estimate of the Office's revenue and expenditure for the following financial year.
3. The draft statement of estimates of the Office's revenue and expenditure shall be forwarded to the Commission by 10 February ║. The final version of this estimate, which shall include a draft establishment plan, shall be forwarded by the Management Board to the Commission by 31 March ║.
4. The statement of estimates shall be forwarded by the Commission to the European Parliament and the Council (the "budgetary authority") together with the preliminary draft general budget of the European Union.
5. On the basis of the statement of estimates, the Commission shall enter in the preliminary draft general budget of the European Union the estimates which it considers necessary for the establishment plan and the amount of the grant to be charged to the general budget, which it shall place before the budgetary authority in accordance with Article 272 of the Treaty.
6. The budgetary authority shall authorise the appropriations for the Office's grant.
7. The budgetary authority shall adopt the Office's establishment plan.
8. The Office's budget shall be adopted by the Management Board. It shall become final following final adoption of the general budget of the European Union. Where necessary, it shall be adjusted accordingly.
9. The Management Board shall, as soon as possible, notify the budgetary authority of its intention to implement any project which may have significant financial implications for the funding of the budget, in particular any projects relating to property such as the rental or purchase of buildings. It shall inform the Commission accordingly.
10. Where a branch of the budgetary authority has notified its intention to deliver an opinion, it shall forward its opinion to the Management Board within a period of six weeks from the date of the project's notification.
Article 36
Implementation of the budget
1. The Executive Director shall implement the Office's budget.
2. Each year the Executive Director shall forward to the budgetary authority all information relevant to the findings of the evaluation procedures.
Article 37
Presentation of accounts and discharge
1. By 1 March ║following each financial year, the Office's accounting officer shall communicate the provisional accounts to the Commission's Accounting Officer together with a report on the budgetary and financial management for that financial year. The Commission's Accounting Officer shall consolidate the provisional accounts of the institutions and decentralised bodies in accordance with Article 128 of the Financial Regulation║.
2. By 31 March ║following each financial year, the Commission's accounting officer shall forward the Office's provisional accounts to the Court of Auditors, together with a report on the budgetary and financial management for that financial year. The report on the budgetary and financial management for that financial year shall also be forwarded to the European Parliament and the Council.
3. On receipt of the Court of Auditors' observations on the Office's provisional accounts pursuant to Article 129 of the Financial Regulation║, the Executive Director shall draw up the Office's final accounts under his/her own responsibility and submit them to the Management Board for an opinion.
4. The Management Board shall deliver an opinion on the Office's final accounts.
5. The Executive Director shall, by 1 July ║following each financial year, forward the final accounts to the European Parliament, the Council, the Commission and the Court of Auditors, together with the Management Board's opinion.
6. The final accounts shall be published.
7. The Executive Director shall send the Court of Auditors a reply to its observations by 30 September ║. He/she shall also send that reply to the Management Board.
8. The Executive Director shall submit to the European Parliament, at its request, any information required for the smooth application of the discharge procedure for the financial year in question, as laid down in Article 146(3) of the Financial Regulation║.
9. On a recommendation from the Council acting by a qualified majority, the European Parliament║ shall, before 15 May of year N + 2, give a discharge to the Executive Director in respect of the implementation of the budget for year N.
Article 38
Financial regulation
The financial regulation applicable to the Office shall be adopted by the Management Board after consultation with the Commission. It may not depart from Commission Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2343/2002 of 19 November 2002║ on the framework Financial Regulation for the bodies referred to in Article 185 of Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(14), unless such departure is specifically required for the Office's operation and the Commission has given its prior consent.
CHAPTER 6
STAFF PROVISIONS
Article 39
Staff
1. The Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Communities and the rules adopted jointly by the EU institutions for the purpose of applying those Staff Regulations and Conditions of Employment shall apply to the staff of the Office, including the Executive Director.
2. The Management Board shall, in agreement with the Commission, adopt the necessary implementing measures referred to in Article 110 of the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Communities.
3. The powers conferred on the appointing authority by the Staff Regulations and on the authority entitled to conclude contracts by the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants shall be exercised by the Office in respect of its own staff.
4. The Management Board may adopt provisions to allow national experts from Member States to be employed on secondment to the Office.
Article 40
Privileges and immunities
The Protocol on the Privileges and Immunities of the European Communities shall apply to the Office.
CHAPTER 7
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 41
Legal status
1. The Office shall be a body of the Community established in accordance with Article 185 of the Financial Regulation. It shall have legal personality.
2. In each of the Member States the Office shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under their laws. It may, in particular, acquire and dispose of movable and immovable property and be a party to legal proceedings.
3. The Office shall be represented by its Executive Director.
4. The headquarters of the Office shall be located in […]. ║
Article 42
Language arrangements
1. The provisions laid down in Regulation No 1 of 15 April 1958 determining the languages to be used by the European Economic Community(15) shall apply to the Office║.
2. Without prejudice to decisions taken on the basis of Article 290 of the Treaty, the annual general report on the Office's activities and the annual work programme referred to in points (c) and (d) of Article 29 shall be produced in all the official languages of the Community.
3. The translation services required for the functioning of the Office shall be provided by the Translation Centre for the bodies of the European Union.
4. The Management Board shall establish the practical arrangements for the implementation of the language arrangements.
Article 43
Access to documents
1. The Office shall develop good administrative practices in order to ensure the highest possible level of transparency concerning its activities. Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 ║shall apply to documents held by the Office.
2. The Management Board shall adopt the arrangements for implementing Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 within six months of entry into force of this Regulation.
3. Decisions taken by the Office under Article 8 of Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 may form the subject of a complaint to the Ombudsman or of an action before the Court of Justice of the European Communities, under the conditions laid down in Articles 195 and 230 of the Treaty respectively.
4. The processing of data of a personal nature by the Office shall be subject to the provisions of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001║.
Article 44
Security rules on the protection of classified information and non-classified sensitive information
1. The Office shall apply the security principles contained in Commission Decision 2001/844/EC, ECSC, Euratom of 29 November 2001 amending its internal Rules of Procedure(16). This shall cover, inter alia, provisions for the exchange, processing and storage of classified information.
2. The Office shall also apply the security principles relating to the processing of non-classified sensitive information as adopted and implemented by the ║Commission.
Article 45
Combating fraud
1.In order to combat fraud, corruption and other unlawful activities, the provisions of Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999 shall apply without restriction.
2.The Office shall accede to the Interinstitutional Agreement of 25 May 1999 and shall issue, without delay, the appropriate provisions applicable to all the employees of the Office.
3.Decisions concerning funding and the implementing agreements and instruments resulting from them shall expressly stipulate that the Court of Auditors and OLAF may carry out, if necessary, on-the-spot checks among recipients of the Office's funding and the agents responsible for allocating it.
Article 46
Provisions on liability
1. The Office's contractual liability shall be governed by the law applicable to the contract in question.
2. The Court of Justice of the European Communities shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by the Office.
3. In the case of non-contractual liability, the Office shall, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by its departments or by its staff in the performance of their duties.
4. The Court of Justice of the European Communities shall have jurisdiction in disputes over compensation for damages referred to in paragraph 3.
5. The personal liability of its staff towards the Office shall be governed by the provisions laid down in the Staff Regulations or Conditions of Employment applicable to them.
Article 47
Evaluation and review
1. No later than three years after the Office becomes operational as referred to in Article 54, the Office shall commission an independent external evaluation of its achievements on the basis of terms of reference issued by the Management Board in agreement with the Commission. That evaluation shall cover the Office's impact on practical cooperation on asylum and on the Common European Asylum System. It shall, in particular, address the possible need to modify or extend the tasks of the Office, including the financial implications of any such modification or extension. The evaluation shall also look at whether the management structure is appropriate for carrying out the Office's tasks. The evaluation shall take into account the views of stakeholders, at both Community and national levels.
2. The Management Board, in agreement with the Commission, shall decide the timing of future evaluations, taking into account the findings of the evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 48
Administrative controls
The activities of the Office shall be subject to the supervision of the Ombudsman in accordance with Article 195 of the Treaty.
Article 49
Cooperation with third and associate countries
1. The Office shall be open to the participation of countries which have concluded agreements with the ║Community by virtue of which they have adopted and applied Community legislation in the field covered by this Regulation. Arrangements shall be made under the relevant provisions of those agreements, specifying in particular the nature, extent and manner in which those countries are to participate in the Office's work. Such arrangements shall include provisions relating to participation in initiatives undertaken by the Office, financial contributions and staff. As regards staff matters, those agreements shall, in any event, comply with the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Communities.
2. In matters connected with its activities and to the extent required for the fulfilment of its tasks the Office shall, in agreement with the Commission and within the limits of its mandate, facilitate operational cooperation between Member States and third countries within the framework of the European Union's external relations policy, and may also cooperate with the authorities of third countries competent in technical aspects of the areas covered by this Regulation, within the framework of working arrangements concluded with those authorities, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaty.
Article 50
Cooperation with ║UNHCR
The Office shall cooperate with UNHCR in the areas governed by this Regulation within the framework of working arrangements concluded with it.
The Office may make grants to ║UNHCR. Such grants shall be made in order to finance activities that will enable the Office to avail itself of ║UNHCR's expertise in asylum matters on a stable and sustainable footing. They shall form part of the special cooperation relations established between the Office and ║UNHCR in accordance with this Article and with Articles 2(5), 9(1), 25(4), 32(8), 33(2) and 51(4). In accordance with Article 75 of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2343/2002, the relevant provisions of the Financial Regulation ║and its implementing rules shall apply.
Article 51
Consultative Forum
1.The Office shall cooperate closely with civil society organisations and relevant competent bodies operating in the field of asylum policy at local, regional, national, European or international level and shall set up a Consultative Forum for that purpose.
2.Local authorities, which have an important role and expertise in the field of asylum policy, shall be included in the Consultative Forum.
3.The Consultative Forum shall constitute a mechanism for the exchange of information and pooling of knowledge. It shall ensure that there is close cooperation between the Office and the relevant stakeholders.
4.The Consultative Forum shall be open to all competent stakeholders in accordance with paragraph 1. The Office shall address the members of the Consultative Forum in accordance with specific needs related to areas identified as priority for the Offices work.
UNHCR shall be an ex officio member of the Consultative Forum.
5.The Office shall call on the Consultative Forum in particular to:
(a)
make suggestions to the Management Board on the annual work programme to be adopted under point (d) of Article 29;
(b)
provide feedback to the Management Board and suggest measures as a follow-up to the annual report referred to in point (c) of Article 29 and the annual report on the situation of asylum in the European Union referred to in Article 12(1); and
(c)
communicate the conclusions and recommendations of conferences, seminars and meetings relevant to the work of the Office to the Executive Director and the Management Board.
6.The coordination of the Consultative Forum shall be under the authority of the Executive Director.
7.The Consultative Forum shall meet at least twice a year.
Article 52
Cooperation with Frontex, FRA and other Community bodies and with international organisations
The Office shall cooperate with Community bodies having activities relating to its field of activity, and in particular with the European Agency for the Management of Operational Cooperation at the External Borders of the Member States of the European Union (Frontex) and the ║FRA║ and with international organisations competent in matters covered by this Regulation, within the framework of working arrangements concluded with those bodies, in accordance with the ║Treaty and the provisions on the competence of those bodies.
Cooperation shall create synergies between the bodies concerned and prevent any duplication of effort in the work carried out pursuant to their terms of reference.
Article 53
Headquarters agreement and operating conditions
The necessary arrangements concerning the accommodation to be provided for the Office in the host Member State and the facilities to be made available by that State together with the specific rules applicable in the Office's host Member State to the Executive Director, members of the Management Board, Office staff and members of their families shall be laid down in a headquarters agreement between the Office and the host Member State concluded once the Management Board's approval is obtained. The headquarters Member State should provide the best possible conditions to ensure the proper functioning of the Office, including multilingual, European-oriented schooling and appropriate transport connections.
Article 54
Start of the Office's activities
The Office shall become operational within one year of the entry into force of this Regulation.
The Commission shall be responsible for the establishment and initial operation of the Office until it has the operational capacity to implement its own budget.
To this end:
–
until such time as the Executive Director of the Office takes up his/her duties following his/her appointment by the Management Board in accordance with Article 30, a Commission official may act as interim Director and exercise the functions assigned to the Office's Executive Director;
–
Commission officials may carry out the tasks assigned to the Office under the responsibility of its interim Director or Executive Director.
The interim Director may authorise all payments covered by appropriations entered in the Office's budget after approval by the Management Board and may conclude contracts, including staff contracts, following the adoption of the Office's establishment plan.
Article 55
Entry into force
This Regulation shall enter into force on the […] day following ║its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries concerning sectoral matters and covering applicable law in contractual and non-contractual obligations ***I
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a procedure for the negotiation and conclusion of bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries concerning sectoral matters and covering applicable law in contractual and non-contractual obligations (COM(2008)0893 – C6-0001/2009 – 2008/0259(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2008)0893),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Articles 61(c), 65 and 67(5) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0001/2009),
– having regard to Rule 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Legal Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A6-0270/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal as amended;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EC) No .../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing a procedure for the negotiation and conclusion of agreements between Member States and third countries on particular matters concerning the law applicable to contractual and non-contractual obligations
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position at first reading corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EC) No 662/2009.)
MEDIA Mundus: audiovisual cooperation programme with professionals from third countries ***I
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a decision of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing an audiovisual cooperation programme with professionals from third countries MEDIA Mundus (COM(2008)0892 – C6-0011/2009 – 2008/0258(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2008)0892),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Articles 150(4) and 157(3)of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0011/2009),
– having regard to Rule 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Culture and Education (A6-0260/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal as amended;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of decision 2009/.../EC of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing an audiovisual cooperation programme with professionals from third countries (MEDIA Mundus)
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position at first reading corresponds to the final legislative act, Decision No 1041/2009/EC.)
Common rules for the allocation of slots at Community airports ***I
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EEC) No 95/93 on common rules for the allocation of slots at Community airports (COM(2009)0121 – C6-0097/2009 – 2009/0042(COD))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the European Parliament and the Council (COM(2009)0121),
– having regard to Article 251(2) and Article 80(2) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Commission submitted the proposal to Parliament (C6-0097/2009),
– having regard to Rules 51 and 43(2) and (3) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Transport and Tourism (A6-0274/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal as amended;
2. Calls on the Commission to refer the matter to Parliament again if it intends to amend the proposal substantially or replace it with another text;
3. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and to the Commission.
Position of the European Parliament adopted at first reading on 7 May 2009 with a view to the adoption of Regulation (EC) No ..../2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EEC) No 95/93 on common rules for the allocation of slots at Community airports
(As an agreement was reached between Parliament and Council, Parliament's position at first reading corresponds to the final legislative act, Regulation (EC) No 545/2009.)
Bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries on judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, parental responsibility and maintenance obligations *
557k
241k
European Parliament legislative resolution of 7 May 2009 on the proposal for a Council regulation establishing a procedure for the negotiation and conclusion of bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries concerning sectoral matters and covering jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, parental responsibility and maintenance obligations, and applicable law in matters relating to maintenance obligations (COM(2008)0894 – C6-0035/2009 – 2008/0266(CNS))
– having regard to the Commission proposal to the Council (COM(2008)0894),
– having regard to Articles 61(c), 65, 67(2) and 67(5) of the EC Treaty, pursuant to which the Council consulted Parliament (C6-0035/2009),
– having regard to Rule 51 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Legal Affairs (A6-0265/2009),
1. Approves the Commission proposal as amended;
2. Calls on the Commission to alter its proposal accordingly, pursuant to Article 250(2) of the EC Treaty;
3. Calls on the Council to notify Parliament if it intends to depart from the text approved by Parliament;
4. Asks the Council to consult Parliament again if it intends to amend the Commission proposal substantially;
5. Instructs its President to forward its position to the Council and the Commission.
Text proposed by the Commission
Amendment
Amendment 54 Proposal for a regulation Title
Proposal for a Council Regulation of […] establishing a procedure for the negotiation and conclusion of bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries concerning sectoral matters and covering jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, parental responsibility and maintenance obligations, and applicable law in matters relating to maintenance obligations
Proposal for a Council Regulation of […] establishing a procedure for the negotiation and conclusion of agreements concerning jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, matters of parental responsibility and matters relating to maintenance obligations, and applicable law in matters relating to maintenance obligations
Amendment 55 Proposal for a regulation Recital 1
(1) Title IV of the Treaty establishing the European Community (hereinafter "the EC Treaty") provides the legal basis for the adoption of Community legislation in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters.
(1) Title IV of Part Three of the Treaty establishing the European Community (hereinafter "the EC Treaty") provides the legal basis for the adoption of Community legislation in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters.
Amendment 56 Proposal for a regulation Recital 2
(2) Judicial cooperation in civil matters between Member States and third countries has traditionally been governed by agreements between Member States and third countries.
(2) Judicial cooperation in civil matters between Member States and third countries has traditionally been governed by agreements between Member States and third countries. Such agreements, of which there are a large number, often reflect special ties between a Member State and a particular third country and are intended to provide an adequate legal framework to meet the specific needs of the parties concerned.
Amendment 57 Proposal for a regulation Recital 3
(3) Article 307 of the EC Treaty requires the elimination of any incompatibilities between the Community acquis and international agreements concluded by Member States and third countries. This may involve the need for re-negotiation of these agreements.
(3) Article 307 of the EC Treaty requires the Member States to take all appropriate steps to eliminate any incompatibilities between the Community acquis and international agreements concluded by Member States with third countries. This may involve the need for the re-negotiation of such agreements.
Amendment 58 Proposal for a regulation Recital 4
(4) There may also be a need for the conclusion of new agreements with third countries governing areas of civil justice that come within the purview of Title IV of the EC Treaty.
(4) In order to provide an adequate legal framework to meet the specific needs of a given Member State in its relations with a third country, there may also be a manifest need for the conclusion of new agreements with third countries relating to areas of civil justice that come within the purview of Title IV of Part Three of the EC Treaty.
Amendment 59 Proposal for a regulation Recital 5
(5) The ECJ confirmed in its Opinion 1/03 of 7 February 2006 relating to the conclusion of the new Lugano Convention, that the Community has acquired exclusive external competence to negotiate and conclude international agreements with third countries on a number of important subject matters referred to in Title IV of the EC Treaty. In particular, the Court confirmed that the Community has acquired exclusive competence to conclude international agreements with third countries, on matters affecting the rules set out inter alia in Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 ("Brussels I"), in particular on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters.
(5) The Court of Justice of the European Communities confirmed in its Opinion 1/03 of 7 February 2006 relating to the conclusion of the new Lugano Convention that the Community has acquired exclusive competence to conclude an international agreement such as the Lugano Convention with third countries on matters affecting the rules in Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters1 ("Brussels I").
___________________ OJ L 12, 16.1.2001, p. 1.
Amendment 60 Proposal for a regulation Recital 6
(6) Thus, pursuant to Article 300 of the EC Treaty, it is for the Community to conclude such agreements between the Community and a third country, as far as Community competence is concerned.
(6) It is for the Community to conclude, pursuant to Article 300 of the EC Treaty, agreements between the Community and a third country on matters falling within the exclusive competence of the Community.
Amendment 61 Proposal for a regulation Recital 7
(7) Article 10 of the EC Treaty requires Member States to facilitate achievement of the Community's tasks and to abstain from any measure which could jeopardize the attainment of the objectives of the Treaty. This duty of genuine cooperation is of general application and does not depend on whether the Community competence is exclusive or not.
(7) Article 10 of the EC Treaty requires Member States to facilitate the achievement of the Community's tasks and to abstain from any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the objectives of the Treaty. This duty of loyal cooperation is of general application and does not depend on whether the Community competence is exclusive or not.
Amendment 62 Proposal for a regulation Recital 8
(8)An assessment is needed of whether there currently exists sufficient Community interest in replacing all existing or proposed bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries with Community agreements. Consequently, it is necessary to establish a procedure with a twofold purpose. The first is to allow the Community to assess whether there is such sufficient Community interest in the conclusion of a particular bilateral agreement. The second is to authorise Member States to conclude the agreement at issue if there is no current Community interest in the conclusion of such an agreement.
deleted
Amendment 43 Proposal for a regulation Recital 9
(9) A coherent and transparent procedure should be established to authorise Member States to amend existing agreements with third countries or to negotiate and conclude new agreements in exceptional circumstances, in particular where the Community itself has not indicated its intention to exercise its external competences to conclude the agreement. This procedure is without prejudice to the exclusive competence of the Community and the provisions of Articles 300 and 307 of the EC Treaty. Because it derogates from the rule that the Community is exclusively competent to conclude international agreements on these matters, the proposed procedure must be regarded as an exceptional measure and must be limited in scope and in time.
(9) With regard to agreements with third countries on particular matters of civil justice falling within the exclusive competence of the Community, a coherent and transparent procedure should be established to authorise a Member State to amend an existing agreement or to negotiate and conclude a new agreement, in particular where the Community itself has not indicated its intention to exercise its external competences to conclude an agreement by way of an already existing negotiating mandate or a proposed negotiating mandate. This procedure is without prejudice to the exclusive competence of the Community and the provisions of Articles 300 and 307 of the EC Treaty. It must be regarded as an exceptional measure and must be limited in scope and in time.
Amendment 44 Proposal for a regulation Recital 9 a (new)
(9a)This Regulation should not apply if the Community has already concluded an agreement with the third country or third countries concerned on the same subject matter. Two agreements should be considered to concern the same subject matter only if and to the extent that they regulate in substance the same specific legal matter. Provisions simply stating a general intention to cooperate on such issues should not be considered as concerning the same subject matter.
Amendment 65 Proposal for a regulation Recital 9 b (new)
(9b)Certain regional agreements referred to in existing Community legal acts should be covered by this Regulation.
Amendment 46 Proposal for a regulation Recital 9 c (new)
(9c)The Commission should define priorities with a view to developing the Community's external relations in the area of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters, in accordance with guidelines that the Council may adopt in the future.
Amendment 66 Proposal for a regulation Recital 10
(10)The present Regulation should be limited to agreements concerning sectoral matters related to the fields of jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, parental responsibility and maintenance obligations and to the applicable law in matters relating to maintenance obligations.
deleted
Amendment 67 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11
(11) In order to ensure that an agreement proposed by a Member State does not render Community law ineffective and undermine the proper functioning of the system established by its rules, authorisation should be required both in order to start or continue negotiations and to conclude an agreement. This will enable the Commission to assess the expected impact of the (possible) outcome of negotiations on Community law. In relevant cases, the Commission can propose negotiating guidelines or request the inclusion of particular clauses in the proposed agreements.
(11) In order to ensure that an agreement envisaged by a Member State does not render Community law ineffective and does not undermine the proper functioning of the system established by its rules, as well as to ensure that it does not undermine the Community's external relations policy as decided by the Community, the Member State concerned should be required to notify the Commission of its intentions with a view to obtaining an authorisation to open or continue formal negotiations on an agreement as well as to conclude an agreement. Such a notification should be made by letter or by electronic means. It should contain all relevant information and documentation enabling the Commission to assess the expected impact on Community law of the outcome of the negotiations.
Amendment 47 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 a (new)
(11a)An assessment should be made of whether there is a Community interest in concluding a bilateral agreement between the Community and the third country concerned or, where appropriate, if there is a Community interest in replacing an existing bilateral agreement between a Member State and a third country by a Community agreement.
To that end, all Member States should be informed of any notification received by the Commission concerning an agreement proposed by a given Member State, in order to allow them to demonstrate their interest in joining the initiative of the notifying Member State. If, from this exchange of information, a Community interest were to emerge, the Commission should consider proposing a negotiating mandate with a view to the conclusion of an agreement between the Community and the third country concerned.
Amendment 69 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 b (new)
(11b)If the Commission requests additional information from a Member State in connection with its assessment as to whether that Member State should be authorised to open negotiations with a third country or third countries, such a request should not affect the length of the period within which the Commission must give a reasoned decision on the application of that Member State to open such negotiations.
Amendment 70 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 c (new)
(11c)When authorising the opening of formal negotiations, the Commission should, where appropriate, be able to propose negotiating guidelines or request the inclusion of particular clauses in the proposed agreement. The Commission should be kept fully informed throughout the different stages of the negotiations as far as matters falling within the scope of this Regulation are concerned and may be allowed to participate as an observer in relation to those matters.
Amendment 48 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 d (new)
(11d)When notifying the Commission of their intention to enter into negotiations with a third country, Member States need to inform the Commission of elements which are of relevance for the assessment which it needs to make. An authorisation by the Commission and any possible negotiating guidelines or, as the case may be, a refusal by the Commission should concern only matters falling within the scope of this Regulation.
Amendment 49 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 e (new)
(11e)The European Parliament, the Council and the Member States should be informed of any notification to the Commission concerning proposed or negotiated agreements and of any reasoned decision by the Commission under this Regulation. Such information should however fully comply with any applicable confidentiality requirements.
Amendment 73 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 f (new)
(11f)The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission should ensure that any information identified as confidential is treated in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 30 May 2001 regarding public access to European Parliament, Council and Commission documents1.
___________________________ 1OJ L 145, 31.5.2001, p. 43.
Amendment 74 Proposal for a regulation Recital 11 g (new)
(11g)In situations where the Commission, on the basis of its assessments, intends not to authorise the opening of formal negotiations or the conclusion of a negotiated agreement, the Commission should, before giving its reasoned decision, issue an opinion to the Member State concerned. In the case of the conclusion of a negotiated agreement, the opinion should be addressed to the European Parliament and to the Council.
Amendment 75 Proposal for a regulation Recital 12
(12) In order to ensure that the agreement does not constitute an obstacle to the implementation of the Community's external policy on judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters, the agreement should provide for its denunciation, when a Community agreement with the same third country on the same subject matters is concluded.
(12) In order to ensure that the negotiated agreement does not constitute an obstacle to the implementation of the Community's external policy on judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters, the agreement should provide for either its denunciation in part or in full in the event of a subsequent agreement between the Community or the Community and its Member States and the same third country on the same subject matter or for the direct replacement of the relevant provisions by the provisions of such a subsequent agreement.
Amendment 76 Proposal for a regulation Recital 13
(13) It is necessary to provide for transitional measures to cover situations where, at the time of the entry into force of this Regulation, Member States are in the process of negotiations with a third country or have concluded the negotiations but have not yet expressed their consent to be bound by the agreement.
(13) Provision should be made for transitional measures to cover situations where, at the time of the entry into force of this Regulation, a Member State is in the process of negotiating with a third country or has concluded the negotiations but not yet expressed its consent to be bound by the agreement.
Amendment 77 Proposal for a regulation Recital 13 a (new)
(13a)In order to ensure that sufficient experience has been gathered on the application of this Regulation, the Commission should submit its report no earlier than 8 years after its adoption. In its report, exercising its prerogatives, the Commission should confirm the temporary nature of this Regulation or examine whether this Regulation should be replaced by another covering the same subject matters or including also other matters falling within the exclusive competence of the Community and governed by other Community instruments.
Amendment 78 Proposal for a regulation Recital 13 b (new)
(13b)If the report to be submitted by the Commission confirms the temporary nature of this Regulation, a Member State should still, after the submission of the report, be able to notify the Commission of ongoing or already announced negotiations with a view to obtaining an authorisation to open formal negotiations.
Amendment 79 Proposal for a regulation Recital 14
(14)The measures necessary for the implementation of this Regulation should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission.
deleted
Amendment 80 Proposal for a regulation Recital 15
(15) In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve its objective.
(15) In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in Article 5 of the EC Treaty, this Regulation does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve its objective.
Amendment 81 Proposal for a regulation Recital 16
(16) The United Kingdom and Ireland, in accordance with Article 3 of the Protocol on the Position of the United Kingdom and Ireland annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, are taking part in the adoption and application of this Regulation, in so far as they took part in the adoption and application of the Regulations covered by this Regulation or have accepted the former Regulations after their adoption.
(16) In accordance with Article 3 of the Protocol on the Position of the United Kingdom and Ireland annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Community, the United Kingdom and Ireland have given notice of their wish to take part in the adoption and application of this Regulation.
Amendment 82 Proposal for a regulation Article 1 – paragraph 1
1. This Regulation establishes a procedure to authorise a Member State to amend an existing bilateral agreement between that Member State and a third country, or to negotiate and conclude a new bilateral agreement subject to the conditions laid down in the following provisions.
1. This Regulation establishes a procedure to authorise a Member State to amend an existing agreement, or to negotiate and conclude a new agreement subject to the conditions laid down in the following provisions.
This procedure is without prejudice to the respective competences of the Community and its Member States.
Amendment 83 Proposal for a regulation Article 1 – paragraph 2
2. This Regulation shall apply to bilateral agreements between Member States and third countries concerning sectoral matters and covering jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgements and decisions in matrimonial matters, parental responsibility and maintenance obligations and applicable law in matters relating to maintenance obligations.
2. This Regulation shall apply to agreements concerning matters falling, wholly or partly, within the scope of Regulation (EC) No 2201/20031 and Regulation (EC) No 4/20092, to the extent that those matters fall within the exclusive competence of the Community.
____________________________ 1 Council Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003 of 27 November 2003 concerning jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility (OJ L 338, 23.12.2003, p. 1).
____________________________ 2 Council Regulation (EC) No 4/2009 of 18 December 2008 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and cooperation in matters relating to maintenance obligations (OJ L 7, 10.1.2009, p. 1).
Amendment 84 Proposal for a regulation Article 1 – paragraph 2 a (new)
2a.This Regulation shall not apply if the Community has already concluded an agreement with the third country or third countries concerned on the same subject matter.
Amendment 85 Proposal for a regulation Article 2 – paragraph 1
1. For the purposes of this Regulation, the term "agreement" shall be understood as meaning bilateral agreement between a Member State and a third country.
1. For the purposes of this Regulation, the term "agreement" shall mean:
(a) a bilateral agreement between a Member State and a third country;
(b) the regional agreements referred to in Article 59(2)(a) of Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003, without prejudice to Articles 59(2)(c) and 59(3) of that Regulation, and in Article 69(3) of Regulation (EC) No 4/2009.
Amendment 86 Proposal for a regulation Article 2 – paragraph 2
2. For the purposes of this Regulation, "Member State" shall mean any Member State other than Denmark.
2. For the purposes of this Regulation, "Member State" shall mean Member States with the exception of Denmark.
Amendment 87 Proposal for a regulation Article 3 – paragraph 1
1. Where a Member State intends to enter into negotiations with a third country to amend an existing agreement or to conclude a new agreement falling within the scope of this Regulation, it shall notify the Commission of its intention in writing.
1. Where a Member State intends to enter into negotiations in order to amend an existing agreement or to conclude a new agreement falling within the scope of this Regulation, it shall notify the Commission in writing of its intention at the earliest possible moment before the envisaged opening of formal negotiations.
Amendment 88 Proposal for a regulation Article 3 – paragraph 2
2. The notification shall include a copy of the existing agreement, the draft agreement or the draft proposal by the third country concerned, if available, and any other relevant documentation. The Member State shall describe the objectives of the negotiations and shall specify the issues which are to be addressed, or the provisions of the existing agreement, which are to be amended, and shall provide any other relevant information.
2. The notification shall include, as appropriate, a copy of the existing agreement, the draft agreement or the draft proposal, and any other relevant documentation. The Member State shall describe the subject matter of the negotiations and shall specify the issues which are to be addressed in the envisaged agreement, or the provisions of the existing agreement which are to be amended. The Member State may provide any other additional information.
Amendment 89 Proposal for a regulation Article 3 – paragraph 3
3.The notification shall be made at least three months before formal negotiations are scheduled to commence with the third country concerned.
deleted
Amendment 90 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 1
1. Upon notification, the Commission shall make an assessment as to whether the Member State can pursue negotiations with the third country concerned. If the Community has already concluded any agreement with the third country concerned on the same subject matters, the application of the Member State will be automatically rejected by the Commission.
1. Upon receipt of the notification, the Commission shall assess whether the Member State may open formal negotiations.
Amendment 91 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 2 ‐ introductory part
2. If the Community has not yet concluded an agreement with the third country concerned, the Commission shall in making its assessment first check whether any relevant Community agreement with the third country concerned is expected in the near future. If this is not the case, the Commission may grant authorisation, provided that the following two conditions are met:
2. The Commission shall, in making this assessment, first check whether any relevant negotiating mandate with a view to a Community agreement with the third country or third countries concerned is specifically envisaged within the following 24 months. If this is not the case, the Commission shall assess whether all of the following conditions are met:
Amendment 92 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 2 ‐ point a
(a) the Member State concerned has demonstrated that there is a specific interest in concluding the bilateral sectoral agreement with the third country, related in particular to the existence of economic, geographic, cultural or historical ties between the Member State and that third country; and
(a) the Member State concerned has provided information to the effect that it has a specific interest in concluding the agreement due to economic, geographic, cultural, historical, social or political ties between the Member State and the third country concerned;
Amendment 93 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 2 ‐ point b
(b) the Commission determines that the proposed agreement is of limited impact on the uniform and consistent application of the Community rules in place and on the proper functioning of the system established by those rules.
(b) on the basis of the information transmitted by the Member State, the proposed agreement appears not to render Community law ineffective and appears not to undermine the proper functioning of the system established by its rules; and
Amendment 94 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 2 ‐ point b a (new)
(ba) the proposed agreement would not undermine the object and purpose of the Community's external relations policy as decided by the Community.
Amendment 95 Proposal for a regulation Article 4 – paragraph 2 a (new)
2a.If the information transmitted by the Member State is not sufficient for the purposes of making the assessment, the Commission may request additional information.
Amendment 96 Proposal for a regulation Article 5 – paragraph 1 – subparagraph 1
1. If the Commission concludes that there are no obstacles to the agreement in the light of the conditions referred to in Article 4, it may authorise a Member State to open negotiations on the agreement with the third country concerned. If necessary, the Commission may propose negotiating guidelines and can request the inclusion of particular clauses in the proposed agreement.
1. If the proposed agreement meets the conditions referred to in Article 4(2), the Commission shall authorise the Member State to open formal negotiations on the agreement. If necessary, the Commission may propose negotiating guidelines and may request the inclusion of particular clauses in the envisaged agreement.
Amendment 97 Proposal for a regulation Article 5 – paragraph 1 – subparagraph 2
2. The agreement shall provide for the clause on its denunciation in the event that the Community concludes an agreement with the same third country on the same subject matter.
2. The agreement shall contain a clause providing for either:
(a) full or partial denunciation of the agreement in the event of a subsequent agreement between the Community or the Community and its Member States and the same third country or third countries on the same subject matter, or
(b) direct replacement of the relevant provisions of the agreement by provisions of a subsequent agreement between the Community or the Community and its Member States and the third country or the third countries on the same subject matter.
The agreement shall include the following clause: "(the name of Member State) will denounce the agreement when the European Community concludes an agreement with (the name of the third country) on the same subject matters of civil justice as governed by the present agreement".
The clause referred to in point (a) should be worded along the following lines: "(the name of the Member State) shall denounce this agreement in part or in full if and when the European Community or the European Community and its Member States conclude an agreement with (the name of the third country or third countries) on the same matters of civil justice as those governed by this agreement".
The clause referred to in point (b) should be worded along the following lines: "The agreement/provisions (specify) shall cease to be applicable on the day on which an agreement between the European Community or the European Community and its Member States and (the name of the third country or third countries) has entered into force in respect of the matters governed by the agreement/provisions".
The Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the application of the Member State within 90 days of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 3.
Amendment 98 Proposal for a regulation Article 5 – paragraph 3
3.The Commission shall take a decision on the authorisation referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 8(2).
deleted
The Commission shall give its decision on the application of the Member State within six months of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 3.
Amendment 50 Proposal for a regulation Article 5 a (new)
Article 5a
Refusal to authorise the opening of formal negotiations
1.If, on the basis of its assessment under Article 4, the Commission intends not to authorise the opening of formal negotiations on the proposed agreement, it shall issue an opinion to the Member State concerned within 90 days of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 3.
2.Within 30 days of the issuing of the Commission's opinion, the Member State concerned may ask the Commission to enter into discussions with it with a view to finding a solution.
3.If the Member State concerned does not ask the Commission to enter into discussions with it within the time limit laid down in paragraph 2, the Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the Member State's application within 130 days of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 3.
4.In the event of discussions taking place within the meaning of paragraph 2, the Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the application of the Member State within 30 days of the conclusion of the discussions.
Amendment 100 Proposal for a regulation Article 6
The Commission may participate as an observer in the negotiations between the Member State and the third country. If the Commission does not participate as an observer, it shall be kept informed of the progress and results throughout the different stages of negotiations.
The Commission may participate as an observer in the negotiations between the Member State and the third country as far as matters falling within the scope of this Regulation are concerned. If the Commission does not participate as an observer, it shall be kept informed of the progress and results throughout the different stages of the negotiations.
Amendment 101 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 1
1. Before initialling the agreement, the Member State concerned shall notify the Commission of the outcome of negotiations and shall transmit the text of the agreement to the Commission.
1. Before signing the negotiated agreement, the Member State concerned shall notify the outcome of the negotiations to the Commission and transmit the text of the agreement.
Amendment 102 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 2
2. Upon notification the Commission shall make an assessment as to whether the negotiated agreement complies with its initial assessment. In making this further assessment the Commission must examine whether the proposed agreement includes the requirements made by the Commission, in particular as regards the inclusion of clauses referred to in Article 5(1) and whether the conclusion of the proposed agreement would render the Community law ineffective and would undermine the proper functioning of the system established by its rules.
2. Upon receipt of this notification the Commission shall assess whether the negotiated agreement:
(a) meets the conditions referred to in Article 4(2)(b);
(b) meets the condition referred to in Article 4(2)(ba), insofar as there are new and exceptional circumstances in relation to that condition; and
(c) fulfils the requirement under Article 5(2).
Amendment 103 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 3
3.If the Commission takes the view that the negotiations have resulted in an agreement which does not fulfil the requirements referred to in paragraph 2, the Member State shall not be authorised to conclude the agreement.
deleted
Amendment 104 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 4
4. If the Commission takes the view that the negotiations have resulted in an agreement which fulfils the requirements referred to in paragraph 2, the Member State may be authorised to conclude the agreement.
4. If the negotiations have resulted in an agreement which fulfils the requirements referred to in paragraph 2, the Member State shall be authorised by the Commission to conclude the agreement.
Amendment 105 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 5 – subparagraph 1
5.The Commission shall take a decision on the authorisation referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 8(3).
deleted
Amendment 106 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 – paragraph 5 – subparagraph 2
The Commission shall give its decision on the application of the Member State within six month of receipt of the notification referred to in paragraph 1.
5. The Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the application of the Member State within 90 days of receipt of the notification referred to in paragraph 1.
Amendment 51 Proposal for a regulation Article 7 a (new)
Article 7a
Refusal to authorise the conclusion of the agreement
1.If, on the basis of its assessment under Article 7(2), the Commission intends not to authorise the conclusion of the negotiated agreement, it shall issue an opinion to the European Parliament and to the Council within 90 days of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 7(1).
2.Within 30 days of the issuing of the Commission's opinion, the Member State concerned may ask the Commission to enter into discussions with it with a view to finding a solution.
3.If the Member State concerned does not ask the Commission to enter into discussions with it within the time limit laid down in paragraph 2, the Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the Member State's application within 130 days of receipt of the notification referred to in Article 7(1).
4.In the event of discussions taking place within the meaning of paragraph 2, the Commission shall give a reasoned decision on the application of the Member State within 30 days of the conclusion of the discussions.
5.The Commission shall notify its decision to the European Parliament and to the Council within 30 days of taking it.
Amendment 108 Proposal for a regulation Article 8
Article 8
deleted
Committee procedure
1.The Commission shall be assisted by a committee.
2.Where reference is made to this paragraph, the advisory procedure laid down in Article 3 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, in compliance with Article 7 thereof.
3.Where reference is made to this paragraph, the management procedure laid down in Article 4 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, in compliance with Article 7 thereof.
4.The period provided for in Article 4(3) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be three months.
Amendment 52 Proposal for a regulation Article 8 a (new)
Article 8a
Information to the European Parliament, the Council and the Member States
The Commission shall make available to the European Parliament, the Council and the Member States the notifications received under Articles 3 and 7 and, if necessary, the accompanying documents, as well as all its reasoned decisions under Articles 5, 5a, 7 and 7a, subject to the requirements of confidentiality.
Amendment 53 Proposal for a regulation Article 8 b (new)
Article 8b
Confidentiality
1.When transmitting information to the Commission under Articles 3, 4(2a) and 7, the Member State concerned may indicate whether any of the information transmitted is to be considered confidential and whether it may be shared with other Member States.
2.The Commission and Member States shall ensure that any information identified as confidential is treated in accordance with Article 4(1)(a) of Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001.
Amendment 111 Proposal for a regulation Article 9 – paragraph 1
1. Where a Member State has already started negotiating an agreement with a third country at the time of entry into force of this Regulation, Article 3(1) and 3(2) and Articles 4 to7 shall apply.
1. Where a Member State has already started negotiating an agreement at the time of entry into force of this Regulation, Articles 3 to 7a shall apply.
Where the stage of the negotiations so permits, the Commission may propose negotiating guidelines or the inclusion of particular clauses, as referred to in Article 5(1).
Where the stage of the negotiations so permits, the Commission may propose negotiating guidelines or request the inclusion of particular clauses, as referred to in Article 5(1) and (2).
Amendment 112 Proposal for a regulation Article 9 – paragraph 2
2. Where a Member State has already completed negotiations at the time of entry into force of this Regulation, without having concluded the agreement, Article 3(1) and 3(2) and Article 7(2) to (5) shall apply.
2. Where a Member State has already completed negotiations at the time of entry into force of this Regulation, without having concluded the agreement, Article 3, Article 7(2) to (5) and Article 7a shall apply.
When deciding whether or not to authorise conclusion of the agreement, the Commission shall also assess whether or not there are any obstacles to the agreement in the light of the conditions referred to in Article 4.
Amendment 113 Proposal for a regulation Article 10
No later than the 1st January 2014 the Commission shall present to the European Parliament, the Council and the European Economic and Social Committee a report on application of this Regulation, which may be accompanied by an appropriate legislative proposal.
1. No earlier than 8 years after the date of adoption of this Regulation, the Commission shall submit to the European Parliament, the Council and the European Economic and Social Committee a report on the application of this Regulation.
2.This report shall either
(a) confirm that it is appropriate for this Regulation to expire on the date determined in accordance with Article 10a(1), or
(b) recommend that this Regulation be replaced as of that date by a new Regulation.
3.If the report recommends a replacement of this Regulation as set out in paragraph 2(b), it shall be accompanied by an appropriate legislative proposal.
Amendment 114 Proposal for a regulation Article 10 a (new)
Article 10a
Expiry
1.This Regulation shall expire 3 years after the submission by the Commission of the report referred to in Article 10.
The period of 3 years shall start running on the first day of the month following the last submission of the report to either52+523 the European Parliament or the Council.
2.Notwithstanding the expiry of this Regulation on the date determined in accordance with paragraph 1, all negotiations ongoing on that date which have been entered into by a Member State under this Regulation with a view to amending an existing agreement or to negotiating and concluding a new agreement shall be allowed to continue and to be completed on the conditions laid down in this Regulation.
Amendment 115 Proposal for a regulation Article 11
This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
It shall apply until 31 December 2014.
Situation in the Republic of Moldova
135k
56k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the situation in the Republic of Moldova
– having regard to its previous resolutions on the Republic of Moldova, in particular that of 24 February 2005 on the parliamentary elections in Moldova(1), as well as those on the European Neighbourhood Policy (ENP) and Black Sea Regional Cooperation,
– having regard to the Final Statement and Recommendations of the EU-Republic of Moldova Parliamentary Cooperation Committee meeting of 22-23 October 2008,
– having regard to the Commission Strategy Paper of 2004, including the Republic of Moldova country report,
– having regard to the Partnership and Cooperation Agreement signed on 28 November 1994 between the Republic of Moldova and the EU, which entered into force on 1 July 1998,
– having regard to the Commission Communication of 3 December 2008 on the Eastern Partnership (COM(2008)0823),
– having regard to the aid provided by the European Union to the Republic of Moldova in the framework of the European Neighbourhood and Partnership Instrument (ENPI), including for the project entitled "Electoral Support to the Republic of Moldova", which provided financial assistance in support of free and fair elections in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the EU-Republic of Moldova ENP Action Plan adopted at the seventh EU-Moldova Cooperation Council meeting on 22 February 2005, as well as to the annual progress reports on the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the EU-Republic of Moldova Visa Facilitation Agreement signed in 2007,
– having regard to the statement of preliminary findings and conclusions of the International Election Observation Mission (IEOM) to the Republic of Moldova for the parliamentary elections of 5 April 2009 and to the post-election report drawn up by the OSCE's Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights (OSCE/ODIHR) for the period from 6 to17 April 2009,
– having regard to the joint statement of 9 April 2009 by the French, Czech and Swedish Ministers of Foreign Affairs on the situation in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the EU Presidency statements of 7 and 8 April 2009 on the situation in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the Conclusions of the General Affairs and External Relations Council of 27-28 April 2009, as well as to the exchange of views on this issue with the EU Presidency which took place at the meeting of Parliament's Committee on Foreign Affairs held on 28 April 2009,
– having regard to the statements issued on 7 and 11 April 2009 by Javier Solana, EU High Representative for the CFSP, on the situation in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the statements issued on 6, 7 and 11 April 2009 by Benita Ferrero-Waldner, Commissioner for External Relations, on the situation in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to the statement issued on 12 April 2009 by the UN Country Team in the Republic of Moldova,
– having regard to Resolution No 1280 of the Council of Europe of 24 April 2002,
– having regard to Amnesty International's Moldova Memorandum of 17 April 2009 on the situation in the Republic of Moldova during and after the events of 7 April 2009,
– having regard to the report of Parliament's ad hoc delegation to the Republic of Moldova, which visited the country from 26 to 29 April 2009,
– having regard to Rule 103(4) of its Rules of Procedure,
A. whereas the ENP and the Eastern Partnership due to be launched shortly recognise the Republic of Moldova's European aspirations and the importance of Moldova as a country with deep historical, cultural and economic links with the Member States of the European Union,
B. whereas the EU-Republic of Moldova Action Plan aims at encouraging political and institutional reforms in the Republic of Moldova, including in the fields of democracy and human rights, the rule of law, independence of the judiciary and freedom of the media, as well as good-neighbourly relations,
C. whereas a goal set for June 2009 is to launch the negotiations on the new Agreement between the Republic of Moldova and the EU at the EU-Moldova Cooperation Council,
D. whereas the Republic of Moldova is a member of the Council of Europe and of the OSCE and has thus committed itself to genuine promotion of democracy and respect for human rights, including in the field of preventing and fighting torture, ill-treatment and other inhumane and degrading treatment,
E. whereas parliamentary elections took place in the Republic of Moldova on 5 April 2009, and whereas they were monitored by an IEOM composed of representatives from the OSCE/ODIHR and from the European Parliament, the OSCE Parliamentary Assembly and the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe,
F. whereas serious concern was expressed during the pre-electoral period about government control of the public media, intimidation and harassment of opposition leaders and the private media and misuse of administrative resources for the benefit of the government party,
G. whereas between 500 000 and 1 million Moldovans live abroad, and whereas several appeals signed by a large number of NGOs and associations of the Moldovan diaspora, including one addressed in February 2009 to the President of the Republic of Moldova, the President of Parliament and the Prime Minister of the Republic of Moldova concerning measures depriving Moldovans living abroad of the right to vote, were sent to the Moldovan authorities prior to the elections of 5 April 2009 and were ignored; whereas the number of Moldovan voters living outside the Republic of Moldova is very limited (22 000),
H. whereas the de facto authorities of the breakaway region of Transnistria prevented a large number of Moldovan citizens from participating in the elections,
I. whereas the IEOM concluded in its preliminary findings that the elections met many international standards and commitments, but that further improvements were required in order to ensure an electoral process free from undue administrative interference and to increase public confidence,
J. whereas the opposition parties and the group known as Coalition 2009 complained about massive irregularities during the election of 5 April 2009 in the preparation of lists of voters and supplementary lists and in counting and tabulation,
K. whereas, after a recount, the final results of the elections were published by the Central Election Commission on 21 April 2009 and validated by the Constitutional Court on 22 April 2009,
L. whereas the events that followed the elections were characterised by violence and the Moldovan Government's massive campaign of intimidation and violence, thus casting doubt on the commitment of the Moldovan authorities to democratic values and human rights and on the existence of public confidence in those authorities,
M. whereas peaceful protests were fuelled by doubts regarding the fairness of the elections and distrust of public institutions, including those that administered the electoral process, and whereas regrettable acts of violence and vandalism were exploited by the authorities to intimidate civil society by responding in a violent and disproportionate manner and to further restrict the already fragile fundamental rights and freedoms of Moldovan citizens,
N. whereas it is accepted that at least 310 people were arrested and detained, whereas a number of those arrested are still being held in prison, and whereas, when arrested, detainees suffered systematic ill-treatment at police stations to an extent that might be regarded as torture,
O. whereas beatings and unwarranted arrests of civilians by unidentified police units seemed not to be directed towards pacifying the situation, but rather to lead to deliberate acts of repression,
P. whereas serious human rights abuses committed by the Moldovan authorities, unjustified harassment of representatives of civil society and protesters and instances of disregard for the rule of law and relevant European conventions to which the Republic of Moldova is a signatory are still continuing in that country,
Q. whereas the Moldovan Government accused Romania of involvement in the post-electoral demonstrations and expelled the Romanian ambassador; whereas the Moldovan Government also restored the visa obligation for citizens of that EU Member State,
R. whereas it must be stressed that no serious indications or evidence have come to light on the basis of which any EU Member State could be accused of being responsible for the violent events of recent weeks,
S. whereas a genuine and balanced partnership can only be developed on the basis of common values with regard, in particular, to democracy, the rule of law and respect for human rights and civil liberties,
T. whereas the European Union is seeking to establish, through its programme for an Eastern Partnership, greater stability, better governance and economic development in the Republic of Moldova and in the other countries at its eastern borders,
1. Underlines the importance of a closer relationship between the EU and the Republic of Moldova and confirms the need to work together to contribute to increased stability, security and prosperity on the European continent and to prevent the emergence of new dividing lines;
2. Reaffirms its commitment to continuing a meaningful and goal-oriented dialogue with the Republic of Moldova, but attaches great importance to the introduction of strong provisions regarding the rule of law and respect for human rights, while stressing that further consolidation of relations, including through the conclusion of a new, enhanced agreement, should be made contingent on a real and manifest commitment on the part of the Moldovan authorities to democracy and human rights;
3. Stresses that full compliance with international democratic standards before, during and after the electoral process is of the greatest importance for the further development of relations between the Republic of Moldova and the European Union;
4. Strongly condemns the massive campaign of harassment, grave violations of human rights and all other illegal actions carried out by the Moldovan Government in the aftermath of the parliamentary elections;
5. Urges the Moldovan authorities to immediately cease all illegal arrests and to conduct government action in accordance with the country's international commitments and obligations with regard to democracy, the rule of law and human rights;
6. Is particularly concerned about the illegal and arbitrary arrests and the widespread violations of the human rights of arrested persons, in particular the right to life, the right not to be subjected to physical abuse, torture or inhumane or degrading treatment or punishment, the right to freedom and safety, the right to a fair trial and the right to freedom of assembly, association and expression, and about the fact that these abuses are still continuing;
7. Stresses that a national dialogue must be established, with the participation of the government and the opposition parties, in a serious effort to fundamentally improve democratic procedures and the functioning of democratic institutions in the Republic of Moldova, and that it must immediately address the deficiencies noted in the findings of the IEOM;
8. Underlines, however, that internal tensions in the Republic of Moldova are very high and therefore firmly believes that there is an urgent need to set up an independent investigatory committee, involving the EU, the Council of Europe's Committee for the Prevention of Torture and independent experts, aimed at ensuring an impartial and transparent process of investigation;
9. Insists that all those found responsible for the brutal violence perpetrated against detainees be brought to justice; insists, further, that the findings of the investigatory committee should also lead to a genuine reform of the legal system and the police forces in the Republic of Moldova;
10. Calls for a special investigation to be conducted into the cases of those who died during the events following the elections as well as into all allegations of rape and ill-treatment during detention and politically-motivated arrests, such as those of Anatol Mătăsaru and Gabriel Stati;
11. Condemns the campaign of harassment launched by the Moldovan authorities against journalists, civil society representatives and opposition parties, involving in particular arrests and expulsions of journalists, interruption of access to websites and TV stations, broadcasting of propaganda on public channels and denial to opposition representatives of access to the public media; considers that these actions are intended to isolate the Republic of Moldova from domestic and international media and public scrutiny; deplores and condemns the continuation of this censorship through the letters sent by the Minister of Internal Affairs and the Minister of Justice to NGOs, political parties and the mass media;
12. Strongly deplores the decision by the Moldovan authorities to expel the Romanian Ambassador and to introduce a visa obligation for citizens of that European Union Member State; insists that discrimination against EU citizens on the basis of their national origin is not acceptable and calls on the Moldovan authorities to restore the visa-free regime for Romanian citizens;
13. Urges the Council and the Commission, at the same time, to undertake a review of the EU's visa system for the Republic of Moldova in order to relax the conditions for granting visas to Moldovan citizens, especially the financial conditions, and to make better regulated travel arrangements possible; hopes, however, that Moldovan citizens will not take advantage of a better visa and travel system to start a mass exodus from their country, but will be encouraged to make an active contribution to the further development of their home country;
14. Notes that claims that an EU country was involved in the events seem unfounded and were not discussed or repeated during the meetings held by the ad hoc delegation in the Republic of Moldova;
15. Requests immediate and substantial proof in support of any allegation by the Moldovan Government concerning the supposedly criminal actions of the protesters and the involvement of foreign governments;
16. Takes note of the statements by the Moldovan authorities with regard to the opening of a criminal file on the "attempted usurpation of state power on 7 April 2009" and calls for the investigation to be conducted in a transparent manner and to clarify all the allegations made by the Moldovan authorities with regard to the possible involvement of one or more third countries in these events;
17. Considers it unacceptable, while condemning all acts of violence and vandalism, to present all protests as criminal acts and an alleged 'anti-constitutional plot'; believes that peaceful protests were considerably fuelled by doubts regarding the fairness of the elections, distrust of public institutions and dissatisfaction with the social and economic situation in the Republic of Moldova;
18. Believes that constructive dialogue with the opposition parties, civil society and representatives of international organisations is the only way out of the current situation in the Republic of Moldova;
19. Emphasises that any new election will require a consensus between the opposition and government on concrete improvements to the electoral process;
20. Reiterates the importance of the independence of the judiciary, and calls for further steps to ensure the editorial independence of all media, including Radio Television Moldova, and the cessation of any intimidation against the ProTV Channel and of any threats relating to the extension of its licence, and for considerable improvements in the Moldovan electoral law as crucial elements of any future electoral process and democratic consolidation in the Republic of Moldova;
21. Deplores the fact that the Moldovan Government made no efforts to facilitate voting by Moldovan citizens living abroad, in line with the suggestions of the Council of Europe's Venice Commission; calls on the Moldovan authorities to adopt in due course the necessary measures enabling this to take place;
22. Stresses the considerable discrepancies between the OSCE/ODIHR preliminary report on the conduct of the elections and the claims of widespread irregularities by a considerable number of Moldovan NGOs; points out that such discrepancies must be taken into account in any future review of OSCE/ODIHR election monitoring activities and EU contributions to IEOMs;
23. Believes that, in order to preserve its credibility for the people of the Republic of Moldova, the EU should become involved in the management of the current situation in a proactive, profound and comprehensive way; urges the Council to consider the possibility of sending a Rule of Law Mission to the Republic of Moldova, in order to assist the law enforcement authorities in their reform process, especially in the police and justice areas;
24. Stresses that the Council, the Commission and the Member States must make full use of the ENP and, in particular, of the new programme for the Eastern Partnership in order to establish greater stability, better governance and balanced economic development in the Republic of Moldova and in the other countries at the Union's eastern borders;
25. Calls on the Commission to ensure that EU funding available to the Republic of Moldova in the field of human rights and fundamental freedoms has greater outreach, in particular by making full use of the European Instrument for Democracy and Human Rights and the provisions of the ENPI; calls on the Commission to submit to it a detailed report on the use of all EUfunds in the Republic of Moldova, with special focus on those allocated to good governance and democratic development;
26. Calls on the Council and the Commission to strengthen the mission of the EU Special Representative in the Republic of Moldova, in terms of both its scope and its means;
27. Reiterates its support for the territorial integrity of the Republic of Moldova and points out that a more robust EU role in finding a solution to the Transnistrian question is needed;
28. Stresses once again that the European Union must do everything in its power to offer the people of the Republic of Moldova a truly European future; urges all political forces in the Republic of Moldova and Moldova's partners not to take advantage of the current situation of instability to divert Moldova from its European course;
29. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission, the Parliamentary Assemblies of the Council of Europe and the OSCE and the Government and Parliament of the Republic of Moldova.
Human rights in the world 2008 and the EU's policy on the matter
410k
143k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the Annual Report on Human Rights in the World 2008 and the European Union's policy on the matter (2008/2336(INI))
– having regard to the tenth European Union Annual Report on Human Rights (2008) (Council document 14146/1/2008),
– having regard to Articles 3, 6, 11, 13 and 19 of the Treaty on European Union and Articles 177 and 300 of the EC Treaty,
– having regard to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and to all relevant international human rights instruments(1),
– having regard to the United Nations Charter,
– having regard to all United Nations human rights conventions and the optional protocols thereto,
– having regard to regional human rights instruments, including in particular the African Charter on Human and Peoples" Rights, the Optional Protocol on the Rights of Women in Africa, the American Convention on Human Rights and the Arab Charter on Human Rights,
– having regard to its resolution of 15 January 2009 on the situation in the Gaza Strip(2) and the conclusions of the General Affairs and External Relations Council of 27 January 2009 on the Middle East Peace Process,
– having regard to the entry into force on 1 July 2002 of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC) and to Parliament's resolutions related to the ICC(3),
– having regard to the Council of Europe Convention on Action against Trafficking in Human Beings and the 2005 European Union plan on best practices, standards and procedures for combating and preventing trafficking in human beings(4),
– having regard to Protocol No 13 to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (ECHR), concerning the abolition of the death penalty in all circumstances,
– having regard to the United Nations Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment (the Convention against Torture),
– having regard to the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child,
– having regard to the United Nations Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women and the optional protocol thereto,
– having regard to the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union(5),
– having regard to the ACP-EC Partnership Agreement and its revision(6),
– having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1889/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 December 2006 on establishing a financing instrument for the promotion of democracy and human rights worldwide(7) (the European Instrument for Democracy and Human Rights or EIDHR),
– having regard to its previous resolutions on human rights in the world,
– having regard to its resolutions on the fifth and seventh sessions of the United Nations Human Rights Council (UNHRC), adopted on 7 June 2007(8) and 21 February 2008(9) respectively, and on the outcome of the negotiations on the UNHRC,
– having regard to its resolution of 14 February 2006 on the human rights and democracy clause in European Union agreements(10),
– having regard to its resolutions of 1 February 2007(11) and 26 April 2007(12) on the initiative for a universal moratorium on the death penalty and to United Nations General Assembly Resolution 62/149 of 18 December 2007 on a moratorium on the use of death penalty,
– having regard to its resolution of 20 September 2001 on female genital mutilation(13), which affirms that any form of such mutilation, of whatever degree, is an act of violence against women and constitutes a violation of their fundamental rights,
– having regard to its resolution of 6 September 2007 on the functioning of the human rights dialogues and consultations on human rights with third countries(14), including women's rights which are to be explicitly addressed in all human rights dialogues,
– having regard to its resolution of 4 September 2008 on the evaluation of EU sanctions as part of the EU's actions and policies in the area of human rights(15),
– having regard to its resolution of 16 January 2008 on "Towards an EU strategy on the rights of the child"(16),
– having regard to its resolution of 6 July 2006 on freedom of expression on the Internet(17),
– having regard to all resolutions adopted by it on urgent cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of law,
– having regard to the European Union NGO Human Rights Forum, held in Lisbon in December 2007,
– having regard to the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, which was signed by the European Community and the majority of its Member States on 30 March 2007 and which lays down an obligation to incorporate the interests and concerns of persons with disabilities in human rights actions towards third countries,
– having regard to the United Nations Declaration on Human Rights Defenders and the activities of the Special Representative of the United Nations Secretary-General on the Situation of Human Rights Defenders,
– having regard to the International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance, adopted in December 2006,
– having regard to the European Union Guidelines on promoting compliance with international humanitarian law (IHL)(18), on children and armed conflict and on human rights defenders, as well as on the death penalty, torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, human rights dialogues with third countries, promotion and protection of the rights of the child, violence against women and the fight against all forms of discrimination against women,
– having regard to its resolution of 8 May 2008 on EU election observation missions: objectives, practices and future challenges(19),
– having regard to its resolution of 14 January 2009 on the development of the UN Human Rights Council, including the role of the EU(20),
– having regard to Rules 45 and 112(2) of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Foreign Affairs (A6-0264/2009),
A. whereas human rights and the protection of those rights rely on recognition of the dignity of the human person; whereas it should be recalled in this connection that the opening words of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights read: "recognition of the inherent dignity and of the equal and inalienable rights of all members of the human family is the foundation of freedom, justice and peace in the world",
B. whereas justice, freedom, democracy and the rule of law arise out of an authentic recognition of the dignity of the human person, and whereas such recognition is the foundation of all human rights,
C. whereas the tenth European Union Annual Report on Human Rights (2008) produced by the Council and the Commission provides a general overview of the activities of the EU institutions regarding human rights inside and outside the European Union,
D. whereas this resolution sets out to examine, evaluate and, in specific cases, offer constructive criticism of the human rights activities of the Commission, the Council and Parliament,
E. whereas the European Union's internal human rights record has a direct impact on its credibility and ability to implement an effective external human rights policy,
F. whereas efforts must be made to focus greater attention on respect for basic human rights, in particular political rights, in the negotiation and implementation of bilateral or regional trade agreements, even those concluded with important trading partners,
G. whereas it is necessary to respect the human rights clauses in the agreements signed by the EU and its third-country partners,
H. whereas policies promoting human rights remain under threat in various regions of the world, as the violation of human rights inevitably goes hand in hand with an effort by their violators to reduce the impact of any policy promoting them, particularly in countries where human rights violations are crucial in maintaining a non-democratic government in power,
1. Considers that the EU needs to move towards a coherent and consistent policy of upholding and promoting human rights around the world, and stresses the need to conduct such a policy more effectively;
2. Reiterates its conviction that, in order to effect an improvement in the promotion of human rights, the EU's common foreign and security policy (CFSP) needs to be strengthened, and that it is necessary to ensure that the promotion of human rights as a main objective of the CFSP, as outlined in Article 11 of the Treaty on European Union, is strictly implemented in the EU's dialogues and institutional relations with all the countries of the world;
3. Calls on the Council and the Commission to make greater efforts to improve the ability of the European Union to respond rapidly to breaches of human rights by third countries; stresses the key role played by the EU in the sphere of human rights in today's world and the corresponding increased expectations; calls for a common EU human rights line both in its external policy and within its own borders;
4. Calls for continued maximum vigilance as regards respect for the human rights clauses in the agreements signed by the EU and its third-country partners, and for such clauses to be included systematically in future agreements; points out that the human rights clause, by virtue of being an essential element, should apply to all the provisions of the agreement; reiterates its call for this clause to be systematically accompanied by a genuine enforcement mechanism;
The European Union Annual Report on Human Rights 2008
5. Underlines the relevance of the European Union Annual Report on Human Rights in analysing and evaluating the European Union's human rights policy, and recognises the positive role played by the EU institutions" activities in this field;
6. Reiterates its request that more and better information should be provided for the assessment of policies and that elements and guidelines should be proposed to improve the general approach, minimise any contradictions and adjust the policy priorities on a country-by-country basis, with a view to the adoption of a Country Strategy on human rights or, at least, a human rights chapter in the Country Strategy Papers; reiterates its call for a regular periodic assessment of the use and the results of European Union policies, instruments and initiatives on human rights in third countries; calls on the Council and the Commission to develop specific quantifiable indices and benchmarks in order to measure the effectiveness of those policies;
7. Welcomes the public presentation of the 2008 Report by the Council and the Commission at the meeting of Parliament's Subcommittee on Human Rights held on 4 November 2008, coinciding with the 60th anniversary of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 10 December 1948, and its presentation in plenary on the same day as the award of its annual Sakharov Prize for Freedom of Thought to Hu Jia from China;
8. Calls once again on the Council and the Commission to identify the "countries of particular concern" where it is particularly difficult to promote human rights, as well as countries in which human rights are violated, and, to that end, to develop criteria by which to measure countries by reference to their human rights score, thereby enabling specific policy priorities to be established;
9. Calls on the Council and Commission to make greater efforts to disseminate their annual report on human rights and ensure it reaches as large a public as possible; also calls for public information campaigns aimed at raising the EU's profile in this field;
10. Calls on the Council and Commission to carry out regular social impact and awareness studies regarding the Union's action in the field of human rights;
11. Considers that the report shows that the EU, despite the inquiries undertaken in some Member States, has not carried out an evaluation of Member States" practices in relation to the anti-terrorism policies followed by the US Administration under the Bush presidency;
12. In accordance with the resolution unanimously adopted by the Peruvian Congress in April 2008, calls on the Council to envisage inclusion of the Movimiento Revolucionario Túpac Amaru (MRTA) on the European list of terrorist organisations;
13. Stresses that, in the eyes of large segments of public opinion worldwide, immigration policy represents a challenge for the credibility of the EU's external action in the field of human rights,
Council and Commission activities in the area of human rights in international forums
14. Considers that a quantitative and qualitative improvement of the Council's human rights secretariat would enable the European Union to further raise its profile in promoting and ensuring respect for human rights in its external policy; expects that a future appointment of a High Representative for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, who would also be a Vice-President of the Commission, would considerably enhance the coherence and effectiveness of the EU if the Lisbon Treaty were to enter into force;
15. Considers it essential that, given the importance of human rights issues in conflict and post-conflict situations, all European Union special representatives should in future have a mandate which specifically mentions promoting and ensuring respect for human rights;
16. Reiterates its request to the Commission to encourage European Union Member States, and third countries with which there are ongoing negotiations for future accession or for strengthening relations, to sign up to, and ratify, all core United Nations and Council of Europe human rights conventions and the optional protocols thereto and to cooperate with international human rights procedures and mechanisms; calls specifically for a framework agreement to be concluded between the European Union and the UNHCR with a view to promoting the ratification and implementation of United Nations conventions by all Member States;
17. Calls on the Council and the Commission to continue their vigorous efforts to promote universal ratification of the Rome Statute and national implementing legislation, in conformity with Council Common Position 2003/444/CFSP of 16 June 2003 on the International Criminal Court(21) and the 2004 Action Plan to follow-up on the Common Position; requests that such efforts be extended to include ratification and implementation of the Agreement on the Privileges and Immunities of the ICC, which is an important operational tool for the ICC; welcomes the fact that the ratifications of the Rome Statute by Madagascar, the Cook Islands and Suriname in 2008 brought the total number of States Parties to 108 in July 2008; demands that the Czech Republic, as the only remaining EU Member State not to have ratified the Rome Statute, finally do so without further delay(22); urges Romania to rescind its Bilateral Immunity Agreement with the United States;
18. Asks all EU Presidencies to raise the importance of cooperation with the ICC in all EU summits and dialogues with third countries, including in the EU-Russia summit and the EU-China dialogues, and urges all EU Member States to step up cooperation with the Court and to conclude bilateral agreements on the enforcement of sentences, as well as on the protection of witnesses and victims; further acknowledges the Cooperation and Assistance Agreement between the EU and the ICC and, on that basis, calls on the European Union and its Member States to provide the Court with all necessary assistance, including field support, in its ongoing cases; within that framework, welcomes the assistance of Belgium and Portugal in the arrest and surrender to the ICC of Jean-Pierre Bemba in May 2008;
19. Calls for prompt ratification by the European Community and its Member States of the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities; insists that the Optional Protocol to the Convention should be regarded as an integral part thereof, and calls for simultaneous accession to the Convention and the Protocol(23);
20. Emphasises the need to strengthen further the active involvement of the European Union and its Member States with respect to human rights and democracy issues as regards their participation in a variety of international forums in 2009, including in the work of the UNHRC, the United Nations General Assembly, the Ministerial Council of the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe (OSCE) and the Council of Europe;
21. Welcomes the Human Rights Defenders Conference financed by the EIDHR, which took place in the European Parliament in Brussels on 7-8 October 2008, as a major inter-institutional initiative by the European Parliament, the Commission and the United Nations, marking the 60th Anniversary of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights;
22. Welcomes the cooperation between the European Union and the Council of Europe taking place within the framework of a Memorandum of Understanding signed in May 2007; welcomes the fact that quadripartite meetings were held on 23 October 2007 and 10 March 2008 between the EU Presidency, the Commission, the Secretary General of the Council of Europe and the Chair of the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe; reaffirms the importance of further promoting cooperation in the field of human rights, the rule of law and pluralist democracy, which are the shared values of both those organisations and of all the EU Member States;
23. Welcomes the agreement signed on 18 June 2008 between the Commission and the Council of Europe concerning cooperation in the EU Agency for Fundamental Rights; points out that the agreement includes provisions on the organisation of regular meetings, exchange of information and coordination of activities;
24. Welcomes the fact that the Convention on Cluster Munitions was adopted by the Dublin Diplomatic Conference, which took place from 19 to 30 May 2008; is concerned that not all European Union Member States signed the treaty at the Signing Conference in Oslo on 3 December 2008, and asks them to do so as soon as possible(24); notes that the Convention imposes an immediate and unconditional ban on all cluster munitions which cause unacceptable harm to civilians;
25. Welcomes the cooperation of Serbia in the arrest and transfer of Radovan Karadžić to the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY); notes with concern that Ratko Mladić and Goran Hadžić remain at large and have not been brought before the ICTY; in this regard, calls on the Serbian authorities to ensure full cooperation with the ICTY, which should lead to the arrest and transfer of all remaining indictees, in order to open the way to the ratification of a Stabilisation and Association Agreement;
26. Urges all Member States to collaborate fully in international criminal justice mechanisms, and especially in bringing fugitives to justice; notes with great concern the persistent failure of Sudan to arrest and transfer to the ICC Ahmad Muhammad Harun ("Ahmad Harun") and Ali Muhammad Ali Abd-Al-Rahman ("Ali Kushayb"), in disregard of its obligations under UN Security Council Resolution 1593 (2005); strongly condemns the retaliation by Sudan following the issuing of an ICC warrant for the arrest of President al-Bashir, and expresses its deepest concern at the recent crackdown on human rights defenders, which led in June 2008 to the arrest of Mohammed el-Sari, who has been sentenced to imprisonment for 17 years for having collaborated with the ICC; welcomes the release of Hassan al-Turabi, leader of the main opposition group, the Popular Congress Party, after two months of custody, for his statement calling on President al-Bashir to assume political responsibility for the crimes committed in Darfur; finally, recalls its resolution of 22 May 2008 on Sudan and the International Criminal Court(25) and calls once again on the EU Presidencies and the Member States to live up to and act on their own words as expressed in the EU declaration of March 2008 and the Council conclusions on Sudan of June 2008, stating that the EU "stands ready to consider measures against individuals responsible for not cooperating with the ICC, should the obligation under the UNSC Resolution 1593 on cooperation with the ICC continue to be disregarded";
27. Welcomes the opening on 26 January 2009 of the first ever trial at the ICC, against Thomas Lubanga of the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC), and notes that it represents the first trial in the history of international criminal law to see the active participation of victims in the proceedings; in that context, urges the ICC to intensify its outreach efforts with a view to engaging communities in countries in crisis situations in a process of constructive interaction with the ICC, designed to promote understanding and support for its mandate, to manage expectations and to enable those communities to follow and understand the international criminal justice process; welcomes the cooperation of the DRC in the transfer of Thomas Lubanga, Germain Katanga and Mathieu Ngudjolo to the ICC; however, deplores the fact that the ICC warrant for the arrest of Bosco Ntaganda has not yet been executed, and calls on the upcoming meetings of the General Affairs and External Relations Council to demand the immediate arrest and surrender of Bosco Ntaganda to the ICC; notes with concern that the already volatile situation in the DRC has recently been further destabilised by new attacks by the Lord's Resistance Army (LRA), which brutally massacred at least 620 civilians and abducted more than 160 children between 24 December 2008 and 13 January 2009 in northern DRC; therefore emphasises the need to arrest LRA commanders as a matter of urgency, as demanded in Parliament's resolution of 21 October 2008 on the indictment and bringing to trial of Joseph Kony at the International Criminal Court(26); notes with concern that the ICC warrants for the arrest of four members of the Lord's Resistance Army in Uganda have still not been executed;
28. Notes with satisfaction the first promising statements on the ICC by the new US administration, acknowledging that the ICC "looks to become an important and credible instrument for trying to hold accountable the senior leadership responsible for atrocities committed in the Congo, Uganda, and Darfur"(27), and calls on the USA to reinstate its signature and further engage with the ICC, especially by cooperating in situations which are the subject of an ICC investigation or preliminary analysis;
29. Notes once again with satisfaction the adoption by the United Nations General Assembly of the Declaration on the rights of indigenous peoples, which creates a framework in which States can protect and promote the rights of indigenous people without exclusion or discrimination; urges the Commission, therefore, to follow up on the implementation of the declaration, in particular through the EIDHR, while in particular enjoining all the Member States to ratify as a matter of urgency International Labour Organization (ILO) Convention 169 on Indigenous and Tribal Peoples, which backs up the principles set out in the declaration in question with a legally binding instrument; however, welcomes the Commission's activities targeting indigenous peoples and welcomes the project entitled "Promotion of Indigenous and Tribal Peoples" Rights through Legal Advice, Capacity-Building and Dialogue", initiated as a joint management project between the Commission and the ILO; notes that, almost twenty years after its entry into force, only three Member States have ratified the ILO Convention, namely Denmark, the Netherlands and Spain; consequently, encourages initiatives to increase awareness of this important legislative instrument and to enhance its effectiveness worldwide by ensuring that it is ratified by all the Member States;
30. Reiterates its call for the development of a European framework strategy on Roma, given the special social situation of Roma communities in the European Union, in the candidate countries and in the countries involved in the Stabilisation and Association process; notes with satisfaction the Commission's first "EU-Roma Summit", which took place in September 2008 under the joint patronage of the President of the Commission and the French Presidency, aiming to promote a firm commitment to tackling concrete problems and to creating mechanisms through which to ensure a better understanding of the situation of Roma across Europe;
31. Welcomes the consensus reached in the Durban Review Conference on an outcome document on 21 April 2009 as a follow-up to the World Conference Against Racism, which inter alia fully protects the right to freedom of expression as defined under international law, affirms and strengthens the call for the protection of migrants' rights, and acknowledges multiple and aggravated forms of discrimination; condemns the speech of President Mahmoud Ahmadinejad, which contradicted the spirit and purpose of the conference, namely to defeat the scourge of racism; welcomes the substantive sessions of the UNHRC acting as the preparatory committee for the Durban Review Conference, which took place from 21 April to 2 May 2008 and from 6 to 17 October 2008;
32. Is disappointed at the lack of leadership on the part of the Council and the inability of Member States to agree on a common strategy at the Durban Review Conference against Racism, Racial Discrimination, Xenophobia and Related Intolerance held in Geneva from 20 to 24 April 2009 (Durban II); deeply deplores the lack of unity and cooperation, in particular against the backdrop of the expected intensification of EU foreign policies under the new EU Treaty; calls on the Commission and, notably, the Council to explain to Parliament whether an EU strategy was planned and what efforts were made to find a common line, and to report on what happened and on the implications of the outcome of Durban II;
33. Welcomes the second European Forum on the Rights of the Child organised by the Commission in March 2008, which focused on the matter of child alert mechanisms for missing children and on the issues of child poverty and social exclusion, with special attention to Roma children;
34. Welcomes the European Year of Intercultural Dialogue 2008, which was initiated by the Commission and established by decisions of the European Parliament and the Council; reiterates that intercultural dialogue has an increasingly important role to play in fostering European identity and citizenship; urges the Member States and the Commission to bring forward strategies to foster intercultural dialogue, to promote, within their spheres of competence, the objectives of the Alliance of Civilisations, and to maintain their political support for that Alliance;
The United Nations Human Rights Council
35. Welcomes the work of the UNHRC and stresses its crucial role within the overall UN architecture and its potential to develop a valuable framework for the European Union's multilateral human rights efforts; notes that this new body has to keep working in order to gain more credibility;
36. Stresses that the role of civil society organisations is indispensable for the efficiency of the UNHRC;
37. Welcomes the start of the Universal Periodic Review and the first round of the review, which took place in April and May 2008 and ended with adoption of the outcome reports by the UNHRC's plenary in June 2008; notes that the implementation of the first two cycles of the new mechanism confirmed the Universal Periodic Review's potential, and trusts that the implementation of the Universal Periodic Review mechanism will achieve further concrete results and improvements; calls on the Council and the Commission closely to follow and monitor the undertakings of the Universal Periodic Review, and calls on the Council to consult Parliament on this matter;
38. Notes that, as the Annual Report points out, EU Member States are in a minority in the UNHRC; calls on the EU institutions and the Member States to take concerted action to remedy this, developing appropriate alliances with those countries and non-state actors that are continuing to defend the universal and indivisible nature of human rights;
39. In this regard, calls on the Council and the Commission to strengthen their engagement with democratic governments from other regional groups within the UNHRC, with a view to improving the chance of success of initiatives aimed at respect for the principles contained in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights; asks the Commission to provide an annual report on voting patterns at the UN in matters concerning human rights, analysing how these have been affected by the policies of the EU and of its Member States and those of other blocs;
40. Calls for enhanced cooperation between the Council of Europe and the European Union in the field of promoting minority rights and protecting regional and minority languages, using the legal tools of non-discrimination to advocate diversity and tolerance;
41. Reaffirms the vital importance of the special procedures and country mandates within the UNHRC; considers that the process for the renewal of mandates must be transparent; welcomes the new manual of the UN special procedures and insists that efforts should continue to appoint independent and experienced candidates who are properly representative, both geographically and in terms of gender; notes the recent developments in the thematic and country mandates; welcomes the newly established thematic mandates, dealing with contemporary forms of slavery and access to safe drinking water and sanitation; welcomes the fact that the mandate of the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Sudan has been extended until June 2009;
42. Welcomes the fact that the EU initiated the holding of a special UNHRC session on Burma in October 2007, which culminated in the adoption of a resolution in June 2008 condemning the ongoing systematic violations of human rights and the recruitment of child soldiers in Burma and urging the Burmese Government unconditionally to release all political prisoners immediately;
Performance as regards the European Union human rights guidelines
43. Considers that, despite the delay in final ratification of the Lisbon Treaty, the preparations for the creation of the new European External Action Service should be used proactively to harmonise the approaches of the missions of Member States and the Commission abroad in the area of human rights, by sharing structures and staff so as to create genuine "European Union embassies";
44. Takes note of the Slovenian and French Presidencies" drive to finalise European Union human rights guidelines on the rights of the child; is looking forward to receiving within the next year drafts of the specific implementing measures that will concentrate on implementing the holistic and comprehensive approach which the core guidelines develop;
45. Considers that measures should be taken to ensure that human rights issues are followed in a more systematic way by the EU missions, for instance by appointing human rights focal points and including guidelines on human rights and their implementation in EU mission staff training programmes;
Situation of women, violence against women and feminicide
46. Welcomes the new priority status given by the French Presidency in the second half of 2008 to women's issues in the context of the EU's action in the field of human rights; stresses, in particular, the need to tackle the tragic phenomena of violence against women (including the practice of female circumcision) and feminicide (including the practice of gender-selective abortion);
47. Given the failure of the international community to bring about change for the better in Zimbabwe – a human rights catastrophe – calls on the Council and Member States to examine the reasons behind this, to determine more effective policies, and to inform Parliament what action they intend to take, given the extent of the relationship between the EU and its Member States and many African countries, in particular in southern Africa;
48. Welcomes the adoption of new guidelines on 8 December 2008, thereby establishing a comprehensive strategy for strengthening EU action to enhance women's security, especially in conflict-affected countries, as well as in other countries; deplores, however, the fact that Parliament was not more closely involved in the drafting of those new guidelines and calls in this regard for a mechanism to be established in future for consultation with Parliament both when the new guidelines are being drawn up and when they are being assessed and revised;
49. Draws attention, none the less, to the existing gaps in the development of the Union's policies and actions relating to the human rights of women; finds these gaps reflected in the Council's report, inasmuch as, when assessing various specific areas, it fails to go into detail;
The death penalty
50. Recalls the resolution on a moratorium on the use of the death penalty (Resolution 62/149) adopted by the United Nations General Assembly on 18 December 2007, calling for a global moratorium on the use of the death penalty; stresses that the resolution ends by calling on all United Nations Member States to establish a moratorium on executions with a view to abolishing the death penalty;
51. Welcomes the Joint Declaration against the death penalty, signed on 10 October 2008 by the Presidents of the European Parliament, of the Council and of the Commission, on behalf of the EU, and by the President of the Parliamentary Assembly, the Chairman of the Committee of Ministers and the Secretary General of the Council of Europe, on the "European Day against the Death Penalty", which is celebrated on 10 October each year; reiterates that the prohibition of the death penalty is one of the key provisions of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, Article 2 of which explicitly states: "No one shall be condemned to the death penalty, or executed";
52. Welcomes the revised and updated version of the EU Guidelines on the Death Penalty; reiterates that the EU is opposed to the death penalty in all circumstances, and emphasises once again that the abolition of the death penalty contributes to the enhancement of human dignity and the progressive development of human rights;
53. Calls on the Presidency to encourage Italy, Latvia, Poland and Spain, which have signed but not yet ratified Protocol No 13 to the ECHR concerning the abolition of the death penalty in all circumstances, to do so; recognises in that regard that the Guidelines on the Death Penalty could be implemented more coherently if Member States were to sign up to and ratify such protocols and conventions;
54. Welcomes the fact that the death penalty is in retreat, having been abolished for all crimes in 2008 by Rwanda and Uzbekistan; welcomes the draft penal code in Iran, which prohibits stoning sentences, and urges the Iranian parliament to conclude the penal code so as to provide for the absolute prohibition of stoning; condemns the fact that the Iranian regime still sentences to death and executes defendants under the age of 18 (particularly those whose only "crime" under sharia law is having committed acts of homosexuality); stresses that Iran is the only country to have executed juvenile offenders in 2008; is deeply concerned that at least 130 other juvenile offenders are on death row in Iran; once again condemns the Iranian regime's increasing use of the death penalty, which places Iran in second position, just after China, in the league table of countries having the highest number of executions; notes that there has not been any death sentence passed in Guatemala; however, expresses its disquiet at the possibility that the death penalty might once again start to be enforced; urges the Guatemalan Government, on the contrary, to genuinely commit itself to the universal moratorium on the death penalty; however, welcomes the decisions taken by President Colom in March 2008 which may lead to the abolition of the death penalty in Guatemala; expresses its concern at the retention of the death penalty in domestic legislation in Peru; notes that since 2007 all death penalty cases in China have been reviewed by the Supreme Court; however, remains concerned that China still carries out the greatest number of executions worldwide; condemns the practice of the death penalty in Belarus, which is the only country in Europe that continues to use the death penalty and therefore runs counter to European values;
Torture and other cruel, inhumane or degrading treatment
55.Urges all EU Member States that have not hitherto signed and/or ratified the Optional Protocol to the Convention Against Torture (OPCAT) to do so as swiftly as possible;
56. Remains concerned about the true commitment to human rights of European Union Member States that refuse to sign the above-mentioned International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance; welcomes the ratification of that convention by Argentina in May 2008, and asks all EU Member States that have not done so to sign and ratify it promptly(28);
57. Welcomes the revised version of the EU Guidelines on Torture, adopted by the Council in April 2001 and updated in 2008, the aim of which is to provide the EU with an operational tool to be used in contacts with third countries at all levels as well as in multilateral human rights forums in order to support and strengthen ongoing efforts to prevent and eradicate torture and ill-treatment in all parts of the world; reiterates that the EU is firmly committed to upholding the absolute prohibition of torture and cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment;
58. Expects the Council and the Commission to enhance the cooperation with the Council of Europe for the purposes of creating a Europe-wide zone free from torture and other forms of ill-treatment, as a clear signal that European countries are firmly committed to eradicating those practices within their borders in the first place, thereby setting an example for other countries of the world where such practices unfortunately still exist;
59. Welcomes the assessment of the EU Guidelines on Torture and other Cruel, Inhuman and Degrading Treatment or Punishment, which includes new recommendations and implementation measures designed to further strengthen action in this area; notes with satisfaction the incorporation of the recommendations contained in the study entitled "The Implementation of the European Union Guidelines on torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment", presented to Parliament's Subcommittee on Human Rights on 28 June 2007 and to COHOM in December 2007; notes with satisfaction the conclusions drawn from the examination of the implementation of the guidelines; welcomes the implementation measures, which are designed to provide guidance in that regard for EU missions and Commission delegations; in this context, welcomes the specific criteria for action concerning individual cases, and regrets the lack of measures to prevent the transfer of persons to a country where they may be at risk of torture or other inhuman or degrading punishment; in this regard, once again urges the EU to comply with the norms and standards laid down by the international and regional instruments relating to torture and ill-treatment;
60. Welcomes Resolution 62/148 on torture and other cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment or punishment, co-sponsored by the EU and adopted by the United Nations General Assembly on 4 March 2008, recalling that freedom from torture and other cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment or punishment is a basic right that must be protected under all circumstances; notes that the Network of Human Rights Parliamentary Committees of the European Union held its second meeting in the European Parliament on 25 June 2008, with a special focus on the fight against torture, in the presence of the UN Special Rapporteur on Torture, Manfred Nowak;
61. Urges the Council and the Commission to continue the practice of demarches in respect of all of the European Union's international partners as regards the ratification and implementation of international conventions banning the use of torture and ill-treatment, as well as the provision of rehabilitation assistance to torture survivors; calls on the Council and the Commission to regard the fight against torture and ill-treatment as a top priority of the EU's human rights policy, in particular through enhanced implementation of the European Union guidelines and all other EU instruments such as the EIDHR, and by ensuring that Member States refrain from accepting diplomatic assurances from third countries where there is a real risk of people being subjected to torture or ill-treatment;
62. Notes the importance of Council Regulation (EC) No 1236/2005 of 27 June 2005 concerning trade in certain goods which could be used for capital punishment, torture or other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment(29), which prohibits the export and import of goods which have no practical use other than for the purposes of capital punishment, torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, and which entered into force on 30 July 2006; urges the Council and the Commission to carry out an assessment of the implementation of that Regulation by the Member States, and to explore the possibilities for widening the scope of the Regulation;
63. Deplores the fact that there are 1 350 000 displaced persons in the DRC, including 850 000 displaced in North Kivu; emphasises once again the need for urgent action in the form of a full investigation aimed at bringing to justice the perpetrators responsible for the killing of an estimated 150 people by the CNDP (National Congress for the Defence of the People) and Mai Mai combatants in Kiwanja in November 2008; calls on the governments of the DRC and Rwanda to pledge their full support for MONUC (the UN Mission in the DRC) in the region, in the fulfilment of its peacekeeping mandate, and to work towards protecting civilians in the region from the violence and severe atrocities seen to date; further requests the Council and the Commission to support an investigation into the serious violations of international humanitarian law which are occurring on a daily basis, including rape, extrajudicial killings and torture, as well as the need to implement a strong EU strategy which would help to facilitate change in the region;
64. Remains deeply concerned about the devastating humanitarian crisis in Zimbabwe, the cholera epidemic and the continued refusal of the Mugabe regime to respond effectively to the crisis; further calls on the Council and the Commission to roundly condemn the actions of the Mugabe regime and to reaffirm their commitment to the Zimbabwean people in the form of a long-term programme of humanitarian aid; further denounces the intimidation and detention of human rights defenders and members of civil society, such as Jestina Mukoko, by the Mugabe regime, and calls for the perpetrators of these acts to be brought to justice;
Children's rights
65. Stresses once again the crucial need to implement the EU Guidelines on Children and Armed Conflict; urges all States to adopt the 2007 Paris Commitments to protect children from unlawful recruitment or use by armed forces or armed groups;
66. Welcomes the updated version of those guidelines, adopted on 16 June 2008, and notes with satisfaction that the EU has instructed ambassadors to devise individual strategies regarding the 13 priority countries for the implementation of the six new thematic issues identified in the guidelines: recruitment, killing and maiming, attacks on schools and hospitals, blockage of humanitarian access, sexual and gender-based violence and violations and abuses;
67. Welcomes the adoption in June 2008 of the European Council conclusions on the rights of the child, in particular children affected by armed conflict; notes that the Council called on the Commission and the Member States to continue to ensure the coherence, complementarity and coordination of human rights, security and development policies and programmes with a view to addressing the short, medium and long-term impacts of armed conflict on children in an effective, sustainable and comprehensive manner;
68. Welcomes the adoption by the EU in June 2008 of the revised checklist, which aims to integrate the protection of children affected by armed conflict into the European Security and Defence Policy; notes that this includes substantive improvements, particularly as regards the elaboration of the definition of child protection, specific training in respect of children affected by armed conflict, monitoring and reporting, improving visibility and awareness, the possibility of having specific expertise on the ground, and enhancing expert communication between missions/operations and Brussels;
69. Welcomes the Presidency initiatives on children affected by armed conflict; notes the conference entitled "Increasing the Impact on the Ground – NGO and EU Collaboration in the Thematic Area of Children Affected by Armed Conflict", organised by the Slovenian Presidency in April 2008;
70. Notes the resolution on children and armed conflict adopted on 22 February 2008 by the UN General Assembly and the Report of the Special Representative of the UN Secretary-General; strongly condemns the recruitment and use of children in armed conflicts in Chad and Iraq;
71. Welcomes the Annual Report and conclusions of the UN Security Council Working Group on Children and Armed Conflict; strongly condemns the grave violations of children's rights and the continued use of children in the armed conflicts in Sri Lanka, Burma, the Philippines, Somalia, Congo and Burundi;
72. Welcomes the fact that 16 EU Member States(30) have signed the Geneva Declaration on Armed Violence and Development, thereby bringing the total number of States Parties to 97; urges the remaining 11 EU Member States that have yet not signed the Geneva Declaration to do so as swiftly as possible;
73. Calls on those Member States that have not done so to sign and ratify without delay the optional protocols to the Convention on the Rights of the Child(31);
74. Welcomes the fact that 2008 saw the launch by the Commission, within the framework of the thematic programme entitled "Investing in People", of a call for proposals for projects by non-governmental organisations (NGOs) for children affected by armed conflict and trafficking in children; calls on the Commission to continue to devote special attention to the situation of children affected by armed conflict;
Human rights defenders
75. Welcomes the Human Rights Defenders Conference held on 7-8 October 2008; reiterates the EU's commitment to improving protection for human rights defenders in their struggle to realise the vision set forth in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights;
76. Draws attention to the abuse and sexual exploitation of millions of children worldwide; asks the Council, the Commission and Member States to do everything possible to prevent and combat the sexual exploitation and sexual abuse of children, to protect the rights of victims of such exploitation and abuse, and to promote national and international cooperation in the fight against the sexual exploitation and sexual abuse of children;
77. Welcomes the Declaration on Council of Europe action to improve the protection of human rights defenders and promote their activities, adopted by the Committee of Ministers on 6 February 2008;
78. Welcomes the establishment in 2006 by the OSCE's Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights (ODIHR) of a focal point for human rights defenders for the purpose of monitoring the human rights situation in all OSCE countries; urges the EU institutions to strengthen their support for human rights defenders by creating a focal point in the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission with a view to improving the follow-up of individual cases and coordination with other international and European organisations;
79. Welcomes the 2008 revised version of the EU Guidelines on human rights defenders; highlights the inclusion of provisions aimed at improving the support given to, and the protection of, human rights defenders by EU missions, such as local strategies for the implementation of the guidelines, local working groups on human rights and the organisation of meetings at least once a year between human rights defenders and diplomats; welcomes at the same time the inclusion of the possibility of issuing emergency visas and facilitating temporary shelter in the EU Member States as measures to provide swift assistance and protection to human rights defenders in danger in third countries;
80. Once again calls on the Council and the Member States to consider in concrete terms the matter of emergency visas for human rights defenders by including a clear reference to the specific situation of human rights defenders in the new Community Code on Visas, thereby creating a specific and accelerated visa procedure which could draw on the experience of the Irish and Spanish governments in this matter; notes the discussion concerning the issuing of visas for the temporary relocation of human rights defenders who are at immediate risk or in need of protection, and calls on COHOM to take further steps; considers that the confidentiality of Union demarches in favour of human rights defenders is sometimes useful but asks that, despite that confidentiality, Union local staff systematically and confidentially provide all useful information concerning those demarches to the NGOs on the ground, to the human rights defenders and to their families;
81. Refers to the Council Conclusions on Belarus of 13 October 2008 and the statement issued by the Presidency on 30 September 2008 concerning the parliamentary elections held that month in Belarus; regrets that the elections fell short of the international standards and failed to meet the democratic criteria of the OSCE; welcomes the release of the last internationally recognised political prisoner, Alyaksandr Kazulin, before the elections; however, remains concerned that at least 10 activists continue to serve "restricted freedom" sentences that permit them only to be at home or at work; remains greatly concerned about the human rights situation in Belarus;
82. Condemns the strengthening of restrictions imposed by the Chinese government on human rights defenders before the Olympic Games, which prohibited them from engaging in telephone and internet communications, tracked their movements and subjected them to varying degrees of house arrest and unprecedented surveillance and monitoring, as a result of which many activists chose to postpone or suspend their work until the Games were over;
83. Draws specific attention to the significant impact that the right of free expression on the internet can have on closed communities, and calls on the EU to support cyber-dissidents worldwide; accordingly, asks the Council and the Commission to deal with all restrictions on the provision of internet and information society services by European companies in third countries as part of the EU's external trade policy and to regard as barriers to trade all unnecessary limitations on the provision of those services;
84. Is greatly concerned that Iran has continued in 2008 to suppress independent human rights defenders and members of civil society, and that serious violations of human rights have persisted; condemns the arbitrary arrest, torture and imprisonment of human rights defenders for their work, on the charge of "activities contrary to national security"; regrets the current government policy directed against teachers and academics, barring students from access to higher education, and condemns the persecution and imprisonment of student activists;
85. Expresses its concern at the human rights situation in Nicaragua and Venezuela and at the attacks against and harassment of a number of human rights organisations in those countries; calls on the Nicaraguan and Venezuelan governments and authorities to act to protect democratic rights and freedoms and the rule of law;
86. Reiterates its position with regard to the Cuban Sakharov Prize winners Oswaldo Payá Sardiñas and the group known as "Damas de Blanco" ("Ladies in White"); regards it as intolerable that a country with which the EU has reassumed a political dialogue on all kind of matters, including human rights, should refuse to allow both Oswaldo Payá and the Damas de Blanco to participate in the ceremony marking the 20th anniversary of the Prize; strongly rejects the systematic violence and the recurrent acts of harassment suffered by the Sakharov Prize laureates; in this respect, calls on the Cuban government to release immediately all political prisoners and prisoners of conscience and to recognise the right of all Cubans freely to enter and leave the country;
Guidelines on human rights dialogues and recognised consultations with third countries
87. Notes the revised version of the guidelines, adopted under the French Presidency, on human rights dialogues with third countries; once again calls on the Council and the Commission to initiate a comprehensive evaluation of those guidelines, based on an in-depth evaluation of each dialogue and the results obtained and, to that end, to develop clear indicators for the impact of each dialogue and criteria for the initiation, cessation and resumption of dialogues; emphasises the need to continue the informal interinstitutional meetings before and after each dialogue with a view to increasing the exchange of information between institutions and, if necessary, improving coordination; points out in this regard that the adoption of human rights strategies on a country-by-country basis will help to improve the coherence of EU policy on human rights;
88. Emphasises once again in this context the proposals set out in Parliament's above-mentioned resolution of 6 September 2007 on the functioning of the human rights dialogues and consultations on human rights with third countries;
89. Regrets China's postponement of the eleventh China-EU summit on the grounds of the Dalai Lama's visit to Europe; emphasises the need for a radical intensification and re-thinking of the European Union-China human rights dialogue; expresses its disquiet at the serious human rights violations in China and stresses that, despite promises made by the regime before the Olympic Games in August 2008, the situation on the ground regarding human rights has not improved; points out, moreover, that restrictions on freedom of association, expression and religion have been further tightened; strongly condemns the crackdown against Tibetans following the wave of protests that swept across Tibet beginning on 10 March 2008 and the repression by the Chinese government that has increased in Tibet since then, and calls for the restart of a sincere and results-oriented dialogue between both parties based on the "Memorandum on Genuine Autonomy for the Tibetan People"; notes that, despite repeated assurances by the Chinese government of its intention to ratify the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, ratification is still pending; refers to Parliament's resolution of 17 January 2008 on the arrest of the Chinese dissident Hu Jia(32), who has been awarded the 2008 Sakharov Prize for Freedom of Thought; calls on the Chinese government to release Hu Jia immediately and to lift the house arrest on his wife Zeng Jinyan and his daughter; condemns the wave of repression against signatories of the "Charter 08", a document calling for democratic reforms in China and demanding the release of Liu Xiaobo, a dissident who has been detained since 9 December 2008; expresses concern that the legal system remains vulnerable to arbitrary and often politically-motivated interference, including the State Secrets system, preventing the transparency necessary for the development of good governance and a system in which the rule of law prevails; in this context, deplores the systematic punishment of lawyers who try to make the Chinese legal system function in accordance with China's own laws and the rights of its citizens; notes the persisting frailty of internet freedom in China, and in this respect asks European businesses providing an internet content hosting service to refrain from disclosing to any foreign official any information that personally identifies a particular user of the service in question save for legitimate foreign law-enforcement purposes in compliance with the Universal Declaration of Human Rights;
90. Remains concerned that the human rights dialogue with Iran has been interrupted since 2004 due to the absence of any positive progress in improving the human rights situation and a lack of cooperation from Iran; calls on the Iranian authorities to resume this dialogue with a view to supporting all civil society stakeholders who are committed to democracy, and to strengthen – through peaceful and non-violent means – existing processes that can foster democratic, institutional and constitutional reforms, ensure the sustainability of those reforms and consolidate the involvement of all Iranian human rights defenders and civil society representatives in policy-making processes, reinforcing the role played by them in the general political discourse; is deeply concerned that, in 2008, the human rights situation in Iran has worsened and the restrictions on freedom of expression and assembly have persisted; in this context, is deeply concerned by the suppression of the journalists, writers, scholars and women's rights and human rights activists; remains concerned about the repression of ethnic and religious minorities in Iran; condemns the increasing use of the death penalty in Iran, including in respect of juveniles;
91. Regrets the lack of results from the European Union-Russia consultations on human rights; regrets that the Russian authorities declined to participate in any of the round-table meetings held to prepare for the consultations which involved domestic and international NGOs; notes that during the consultations the European Union raised human rights concerns with a particular focus on freedom of expression and assembly, the functioning of civil society, minority rights, combating racism and xenophobia and the rights of children and women, as well as the international human rights obligations of both the EU and Russia; regrets that, despite this, the European Union has not succeeded in bringing about any change of policy in Russia, particularly with regard to impunity and the independence of the judiciary, the treatment of human rights defenders and political prisoners including Mikhail Khodorkovsky, the independence of the media and freedom of expression, the treatment of ethnic and religious minorities, respect for the rule of law and human rights protection in the armed forces, discrimination based on sexual orientation as well as other issues; refers to its resolution of 19 June 2008 on the EU-Russia Summit of 26-27 June 2008 in Khanty-Mansiysk(33); expresses once again its concerns at the deteriorating situation of human rights defenders and the difficulties faced by NGOs with regard to their registration and in carrying out their activities; reiterates its concerns about the Anti-Extremism Law, which could affect the free flow of information and could lead the Russian authorities to further restrict the right to free expression of independent journalists and political opponents; expresses further concern, in line with the Amnesty International Report of 2008, as to the ongoing failure of the Office of the Prosecutor to respect the right of Mikhail Khodorkovsky and his associate Platon Lebedev to a fair trial in accordance with international standards, and deeply regrets the treatment of former Yukos vice-president Vasily Aleksanian, whose refusal to provide false testimony against Mikhail Khodorkovsky led the Russian authorities to allow his medical condition to deteriorate to a terminal state; joins the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe in calling on the Russian authorities to "use all available legal means" to secure the release of Igor Sutiagin and Valentin Danilov; welcomes the release of Mikhail Trepashkin; deeply regrets that the ODIHR election-monitoring mission covering the Russian presidential election of March 2008 had to be cancelled due to the restrictions and limitations imposed by the Russian authorities on that mission;
92. Notes the existence of human rights subcommittees involving countries on the southern shore of the Mediterranean (Morocco, Tunisia, Lebanon, Jordan, Egypt, Israel and the Palestinian Authority) in the context of the European Neighbourhood Policy and calls on the Council and the Commission to set up human rights subcommittees with all neighbourhood countries; reiterates its call for parliamentarians to be associated with the preparations for meetings of such subcommittees and to be informed of their outcome; welcomes the consultation with civil society, both before and after, by the Commission delegation in the country concerned and by the Commission's relevant departments in Brussels; questions, however, the effectiveness and coherence of the methodology used, and, in particular, of the criteria for evaluating the discussions held in these subcommittees; believes that these subcommittees should allow the human rights issues included in the action plan to be specifically followed up but stresses that discussions on human rights should certainly not be confined to these subcommittees, and emphasises the importance of coordination with other subcommittees dealing with human rights-related issues, such as migration; highlights the need to include these issues in the political dialogue up to the highest level so as to increase the coherence of the EU's policy in this field; is convinced that the European Neighbourhood Policy as designed and structured (action plan, follow-up report and subcommittees) could give real leverage for the promotion of human rights were the European Union to demonstrate a genuine political will to ensure respect for the primacy of human rights in a coherent, systematic and wide-ranging manner; believes, therefore, that respect for human rights and democratic principles must be a precondition for strengthening relations between the Union and a third country; in the context of concluding a framework agreement with Libya, calls on the Council and the Commission to give due attention to dialogue and cooperation on human rights;
93. Strongly deplores the recent military escalation and the further deterioration of the humanitarian situation in Gaza, expressing at the same time its unconditional sympathy for the civilian population in southern Israel; urges all parties to fully implement UN Security Council resolution 1860 (2009) with a view to securing a permanent ceasefire; underlines the urgent need for effective accountability in cases of violations of international humanitarian law; welcomes in this regard the decision of the UNHRC to appoint an independent fact-finding mission to investigate war crimes and serious human rights violations by all sides during the recent conflict in Gaza; urges all parties to cooperate with the UN human rights investigators; takes note of the commitment of the External Relations Council of 27 January 2009 to follow those investigations closely and asks the Commission to decide, in close consultation with the Member States, on the further action to be taken once the findings are known;
94. Recognises the second round of the EU-Uzbekistan human rights dialogue, which took place on 5 June 2008; notes the seminar on media freedom, held in Tashkent on 2 and 3 October 2008; however, considers that the seminar failed to achieve its aim of providing an open discussion on the human rights violations and freedom of the media in Uzbekistan, as was originally intended; notes the continuing absence of an independent international inquiry into the Andijan massacre and the lack of any improvement in the human rights situation in Uzbekistan; welcomes the release of two human rights defenders, Dilmurod Mukhiddinov and Mamarajab Nazarov; condemns the holding of human rights defenders and independent journalists in prison on politically motivated charges and urges the Uzbek authorities to release all human rights defenders and other political prisoners; reiterates its deep concern at the imprisonment of Salijon Abdurakhmanov, an independent journalist, and Agzam Turgunov, a human rights activist; takes note of the Council's Conclusions of 13 October 2008 on Uzbekistan; urges the Uzbek authorities to accept the accreditation of the new Country Director of Human Rights Watch and to allow that organisation and other international organisations and NGOs to operate without hindrance; asks Uzbekistan to cooperate fully and effectively with the UN Special Rapporteurs on torture and on freedom of expression and to revoke restrictions on the registration and operation of NGOs in Uzbekistan; notes that the Council has decided not to renew the travel restrictions applying to certain individuals referred to in Common Position 2007/734/CFSP(34), which had been suspended in accordance with the Council's conclusions of 15-16 October 2007 and 29 April 2008; welcomes the fact that the Council has however decided to renew, for a period of 12 months, the arms embargo imposed in that Common Position; invites the Council and the Commission to review the overall human rights situation in Uzbekistan; reiterates its call for the immediate release of political prisoners; notes the declaration by the EU Presidency of 17 December 2008 on individual cases;
95. Welcomes the fact that the European Union and Turkmenistan held the first round of the human rights dialogue in July 2008; welcomes the raising of concerns about the human rights situation in Turkmenistan, particularly regarding freedom of opinion and assembly, the independence of the judiciary and the functioning of civil society; refers to its resolution of 20 February 2008 on an EU Strategy for Central Asia(35) and reiterates that Turkmenistan must make progress in key areas in order for the EU to conclude the Interim Agreement, inter alia by allowing the International Committee of the Red Cross free and unfettered access, by reforming the education system in accordance with international standards, by unconditionally releasing all political prisoners and prisoners of conscience, by abolishing all government impediments to travel, and by allowing all NGOs and human rights bodies to operate freely in the country; calls on the Council and the Commission to clearly articulate, prior to the signing of the Interim Agreement, specific human rights improvements and to that end, to adopt a roadmap with clear timelines for compliance;
96. Supports the willingness of the Council to establish human rights dialogues with each of the remaining Central Asian countries; calls for the dialogues to be results-oriented and fully in line with the European Union Guidelines on Human Rights Dialogues with Third Countries, guaranteeing the involvement of civil society and of the European Parliament; calls for the establishment of the dialogues to be matched by adequate resources within the Council and Commission secretariats;
97. Notes the importance of both Turkey's and the EU's commitment to Turkey's accession process for the ongoing human rights reforms in Turkey; regards as a positive step towards freedom of speech in Turkey the decision of the government to permit the broadcasting of Kurdish television; regrets, however, the fact that the use of the Kurdish language is still banned in parliament and in political campaigning; reiterates that further legislative reforms are needed in order to ensure respect for and protection of minorities and full freedom of expression, in law and in practice, in line with the ECHR and the case-law of the European Court of Human Rights; notes with concern that no progress has been made as regards ratification of human rights instruments, in particular the OPCAT, the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities and Additional Protocol Nos 4, 7 and 12 to the ECHR;
98. Urges the new Pakistani Government to take adequate steps towards the improvement of the human rights situation in Pakistan; refers to Amnesty International's request urging the Pakistani Government to reinstate all the judges illegally deposed by former President Pervez Musharraf in 2007; welcomes the fact that the EU deployed an independent election observation mission for the general parliamentary elections in February 2008; notes with satisfaction that the elections were competitive and resulted in increased public confidence in the democratic process; notes that the EU is committed to supporting the strengthening of democratic institutions, and calls on the Council and the Commission to support the movement for democracy started by the judiciary and the bar, particularly by extending invitations to some of their representatives, including Mr Choudhry; stresses the need for human rights to be one of the EU's main priorities within the framework of continuing dialogue with Pakistan;
99. Welcomes the Council's proposals for launching human rights dialogues with a number of Latin American countries; underlines that those dialogues should go hand in hand with firm, concrete and tangible demands in respect of human rights matters, which will equally impose obligations on the EU institutions in their relations with the countries concerned; stresses the desirability of including the countries of Central America; notes the signing of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights by the Cuban government in February 2008; calls for those Covenants to be ratified without any reservations; asks the Cuban government to release all political prisoners and to honour the rights protected in the signed treaties; notes the Council's decision of 20 June 2008 to lift the informal sanctions with regard to Cuba; notes that the Council will decide in 2009 whether to pursue the political dialogue with Cuba, depending on whether or not there have been significant improvements as regards human rights;
100. Calls on Russia as an occupying power in Georgia to uphold human rights in Abkhazia and South Ossetia, including the right of citizens to return to their homes; calls on all parties to continue to implement their commitments pursuant to the agreements of 12 August and 8 September 2008; asks all governments concerned to continue to provide detailed maps and information concerning all areas affected by the conflict onto which cluster bombs were fired, so as to facilitate the clearance of cluster weapon munitions and make those areas safe for civilians; considers that both governments should also ensure that the public is made aware of the dangers of unexploded material through public information campaigns; calls on the responsible administrations to agree to the deployment of international human rights monitors to South Ossetia and Abkhazia;
101. Expresses its concern about the lack of progress in the human rights situation in Burma, especially in view of the upcoming elections scheduled for 2010; condemns the recent arrests and convictions after show trials of more than one hundred members of the Burmese opposition and the draconian sentences they received; urges the Burmese government to release all political prisoners immediately; considers that Parliament should send a heavyweight mission to Burma, seeing that the current human rights situation is still not improving despite all sanctions and that international pressure on the Burmese regime has to be reinforced;
General scrutiny of Council and Commission activities including the performances of the two Presidencies
102. Calls on the Council Presidency to focus on countries of particular concern as regards human rights;
103. Welcomes the events and discussions taking place within the framework of the European Year of Intercultural Dialogue 2008, and notes with satisfaction the initiatives taken under the two presidencies;
104. Welcomes the tenth European Union NGO Human Rights Forum organised by the French Presidency and the Commission, which took place on 10 December 2008 on the topic of the 60th anniversary of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and which focused in particular on discrimination against women;
105. Calls for greater efforts and more determined action by the EU with a view to achieving a political settlement to the Darfur conflict and facilitating the implementation of a global peace agreement; stresses the need to end impunity and impose the UN Security Council's sanctions; welcomes the European Union's support for the arrest warrants issued by the ICC in relation to Darfur, which must be executed as soon as possible;
106. Welcomes UN Security Council Resolution 1834 of 24 September 2008 extending the mandate of the UN Mission in the Central African Republic and Chad until March 2009, together with the United Nations" intention to authorise the deployment of a UN military component to follow up EUFOR Chad/CAR in both Chad and the Central African Republic;
107. Welcomes the fact that the Council establishes and regularly updates lists of focus countries in respect of which additional concerted efforts are made with a view to implementation of the European Union Guidelines on children and armed conflicts, on the death penalty (so-called "countries on the cusp") and on human rights defenders;
108. Reiterates its request that all human rights and democracy discussions with third countries, instruments, documents and reports, including the Annual Reports on human rights, explicitly address discrimination issues including the issues of ethnic, national and linguistic minorities, religious freedoms including intolerance against any religion and discriminatory practices towards minority religions, caste-based discrimination, the protection and promotion of the rights of indigenous peoples, the human rights of women, and the rights of children, disabled people including people with intellectual disabilities, and people of all sexual orientations, and gender identities, fully involving their organisations, both within the European Union and in third countries, where appropriate;
109. Notes the initiative of the Union for the Mediterranean launched by the French Presidency as a new challenge aimed at promoting democracy and respect for human rights in the Mediterranean zone; stresses that the development of new initiatives by the Union for the Mediterranean must not lead to less attention and priority being given to the promotion of the necessary reforms in respect of democracy and human rights in the region;
The Commission's external assistance programmes and the EIDHR
110. Welcomes the fact that Parliament's priorities have been taken into consideration in the 2007 and 2008 programming documents of the EIDHR;
111. Calls for the updating of the electronic compendiums, which are intended to cover all EIDHR projects organised geographically and thematically;
112. Notes with satisfaction the interest shown in presenting projects under the new objective of support to human rights defenders and the possibility of urgent action for their protection; notes that the Commission has selected 11 beneficiaries to implement these projects and expects that real activities will start at the beginning of 2009;
113. Once again calls on the Commission to adjust the level of staffing allocated for the implementation of the EIDHR, both at headquarters and in the delegations, so as to take account of the peculiarities and problems of this new instrument;
114. Calls on the Commission to ensure coherence between the Union's political priorities and the projects and programmes which it supports, particularly in connection with its bilateral programming with third countries;
Electoral assistance and election observation
115. Notes with satisfaction that the EU makes increasing use of electoral assistance and election observation to promote democracy in third countries, thereby enhancing respect for human rights, fundamental freedoms and the rule of law, and that the quality and independence of these missions are widely recognised;
116. Stresses that the comprehensive EU methodology, which covers the whole electoral cycle and includes both electoral assistance and election observation, has been very successful for the EU, transforming it into a leading international election observation organisation;
117. Welcomes the first Handbook for EU election observation, issued in April 2008; notes with satisfaction the specific section on gender issues; notes that the new Handbook provides a comprehensive overview of the EU election observation mission's methodology and a description of how the missions are planned, deployed and implemented as well as of how the international standards are used in assessment and reporting;
118. Calls for increased vigilance with regard to the criteria for selection of the countries in which electoral assistance/election observation is to take place, and for compliance with the methodology and rules set up at international level, particularly concerning the independent nature of the mission;
119. Reiterates its calls for the electoral process, including both the pre- and post-electoral stages, to be incorporated into the different levels of political dialogue with the third countries concerned, with a view to ensuring the coherence of EU policies and reaffirming the crucial role of human rights and democracy;
Mainstreaming of human rights
120. Calls on the Commission to continue to monitor closely the granting of "Generalised System of Preferences plus" (GSP+) benefits to countries which have shown serious flaws in the implementation of the eight ILO conventions relating to core labour standards, on account of breaches of civil and political rights or the use of prison labour; asks the Commission to develop criteria determining when the GSP should be withdrawn on human rights grounds;
Economic, social and cultural (ESC) rights
121. Underlines that economic, social and cultural rights are just as important as civil and political rights; underlines the EU's commitment to supporting the achievements of the Millennium Development Goals, as set out in the conclusions of the European Councils held in December 2007 and June 2008;
122. Calls on the EU to mainstream protection of ESC rights into its external relations with third countries, regularly placing them on the agenda of human rights dialogues and consultations with third countries and pressing for implementation of the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, especially with a view to the effective functioning of its individual complaint procedure;
123. Calls on the Council and the Commission to ensure the coherence of ESC rights in the EU's development, external trade and human rights policies, and, to that end, to set up an inter-service working group on ESC rights;
124. Stresses that human rights also include rights to food, to adequate housing, to education, to water, to land, to decent work, to social security and to form a trade union, and that it is especially important to ensure that those rights are enjoyed by extremely vulnerable groups such as people in least-developed, post-conflict or emerging countries, indigenous peoples, climate-change refugees, migrants, etc.;
125. Calls on the Commission to make a special effort with a view to ensuring the right to food in the present food and general economic crisis;
126. Underlines the need to promote corporate social responsibility and to oblige trans-national companies with headquarters in EU Member States to respect, in their third-country operations, the relevant ILO regulations;
127. Is pleased to note that the GSP+ regime, by linking human rights and international trade, encourages sustainable development as well as good governance, and calls for the effective monitoring of compliance with the essential element clause;
128. Once again calls on the Council and the Commission to take EU initiatives at international level with a view to fighting persecution and discrimination based on sexual orientation and gender identity, e.g. by promoting a resolution on this issue at United Nations level and granting support to NGOs and actors who promote equality and non-discrimination;
Effectiveness of the European Parliament's interventions in human rights cases
129. Expects that resolutions and other key documents relating to human rights issues will be translated into the language spoken in the targeted areas;
130. Welcomes the ground-breaking statement, supported by 66 nations including all EU Member States, presented in the UN General Assembly on 18 December 2008, confirming that international human rights protections include sexual orientation and gender identity and reaffirming the principle of non-discrimination, which requires that human rights apply equally to every human being regardless of sexual orientation or gender identity;
131. Calls on the Council to respond in a substantive manner to the wishes and concerns expressed in formal communications from Parliament, particularly with respect to urgency resolutions;
132. Reminds Parliament's delegations visiting third countries that they should systematically include in the agenda an interparliamentary debate on the human rights situation, as well as meetings with human rights defenders, in order to learn first-hand about the human rights situation in the country concerned and to provide them, where appropriate, with international visibility and protection;
133. Is convinced that only a strengthened human rights body in Parliament would be able to promote a coherent, effective, systematic and cross-cutting human rights policy within Parliament and vis-à-vis the Council and Commission, in particular in the light of the foreign policy provisions of the Lisbon Treaty;
134. Welcomes the setting-up of the Sakharov Network, as announced on the 20th anniversary of the Sakharov Prize; believes that it should quickly decide on its operating arrangements and put in place the resources necessary to achieve its objectives; reiterates its demand that all winners of the Sakharov Prize and, in particular, Aung San Suu Kyi, Oswaldo José Payá Sardiñas, the Cuban collective Damas de Blanco and Hu Jia be given access to the European institutions; deplores the absence of any significant response to the EU's calls made to the Chinese, Burmese and Cuban authorities to respect fundamental freedoms, especially freedom of expression and political association;
o o o
135. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council and the Commission, to the governments and parliaments of the Member States and of the candidate countries, to the United Nations, the Council of Europe and the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe, and to the governments of the countries and territories mentioned in this resolution.
OJ C 379, 7.12.1998, p. 265; OJ C 262, 18.9.2001, p. 262; OJ C 293 E, 28.11.2002, p. 88; OJ C 271 E, 12.11.2003, p. 576; Texts adopted, 22 May 2008, P6_TA(2008)0238; Texts adopted, 21 October 2008, P6_TA(2008)0496.
As of 18 July 2008, 85 States had not yet ratified the Rome Statute: Algeria, Angola, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Bahamas, Bahrain, Bangladesh, Belarus, Bhutan, Brunei, Cameroon, Cape Verde, Chile, China, Côte d'Ivoire, Cuba, Czech Republic, Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Egypt, El Salvador, Equatorial Guinea, Eritrea, Ethiopia, Grenada, Guatemala, Guinea-Bissau, Haiti, India, Indonesia, Iran, Iraq, Israel, Jamaica, Kazakhstan, Kiribati, Kuwait, Kyrgyzstan, Laos, Lebanon, Libya,, Malaysia, Maldives, Mauritania, Federated States of Micronesia, Moldova, Monaco, Morocco, Mozambique, Myanmar/Burma, Nepal, Nicaragua, Oman, Pakistan, Palau, Papua New Guinea, Philippines, Qatar, Russian Federation, Rwanda, Saint Lucia, São Tomé and Príncipe, Saudi Arabia, Seychelles, Singapore, Solomon Islands, Somalia, Sri Lanka, Sudan, Swaziland, Syria, Thailand, Togo, Tonga, Tunisia, Turkey, Turkmenistan, Tuvalu, Ukraine, United Arab Emirates, United States of America, Uzbekistan, Vanuatu, Vietnam, Yemen, Zimbabwe.
Statement by Ambassador Susan E. Rice, US Permanent Representative, on Respect for International Humanitarian Law, in the Security Council, 29 January 2009.
Signatories (as of November 2008): Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Greece, Spain, France, Ireland, Italy, Cyprus, Lithuania, Luxembourg, Malta, the Netherlands, Austria, Portugal, Slovakia, Slovenia, Finland, Sweden (only five countries – Albania, Argentina, France, Honduras and Mexico – have ratified the Convention, which requires 20 ratifications for entry into force).
Bulgaria, Germany, Ireland, Greece, Spain, France, Italy, Hungary, the Netherlands, Austria, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia, Sweden, Finland and the United Kingdom.
Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography (as of November 2008): not ratified by the Czech Republic, Germany, Ireland, Luxembourg, Hungary, Malta, Finland or the United Kingdom.Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the involvement of children in armed conflict (as of November 2008): not ratified by Estonia, the Netherlands or Hungary .
– having regard to the proposal for a recommendation to the Council by Panayiotis Demetriou on behalf of the PPE-DE Group on the development of an EU criminal justice area (B6-0335/2008),
– having regard to Articles 6, 29, 31(1)(c) and 34(2)(a) and (b)of the EU Treaty, to the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, notably Articles 47, 48, 49 and 50, and to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, notably Articles 5, 6, 7 and 13,
– having regard to the Commission Green Papers of 19 February 2003 on Procedural Safeguards for Suspects and Defendants in Criminal Proceedings throughout the European Union (COM(2003)0075) and of 26 April 2006 on the Presumption of Innocence (COM(2006)0174), to the Commission proposal for a Council framework decision on certain procedural rights in criminal proceedings throughout the European Union (COM(2004)0328) and Parliament's position of 12 April 2005 thereon(1),
– having regard to its recommendation of 9 March 2004 to the Council on the rights of prisoners in the European Union(2),
– having regard to Council Framework Decision 2008/909/JHA of 27 November 2008 on the application of the principle of mutual recognition to judgments in criminal matters imposing custodial sentences or measures involving deprivation of liberty for the purpose of their enforcement in the European Union(3) and to Parliament's position of 2 September 2008 thereon(4),
– having regard to the 2008 report of the European Commission for the Efficiency of Justice (CEPEJ) of the Council of Europe entitled "European judicial systems: Efficiency of justice",
– having regard to the Commission Communication of 4 February 2008 on the creation of a Forum for discussing EU justice policies and practice (COM(2008)0038),
– having regard to the Conclusions of the JHA Council of 27-28 November 2008 on the establishment of a Network for legislative cooperation between the Ministries of Justice of the Member States of the European Union,
– having regard to the Initiative of the French Republic with a view to adopting a Council Decision setting up a European judicial training network(5), to Parliament's position of 24 September 2002 thereon(6), to the Commission Communication of 29 June 2006 on judicial training in the European Union (COM(2006)0356) and to the Resolution of the Council and of the Representatives of the Governments of the Member States meeting within the Council on the training of judges, prosecutors and judicial staff in the European Union(7),
– having regard to its resolution of 9 July 2008 on the role of the national judge in the European judicial system(8) with a view to creating a genuine EU judicial culture,
– having regard to the Commission Communication of 23 October 2007 on the role of Eurojust and the European Judicial Network in the fight against organised crime and terrorism in the European Union (COM(2007)0644), to the consolidated version of Council Decision 2002/187/JHA on setting up Eurojust with a view to reinforcing the fight against serious crime (5347/2009), to Council Decision 2008/976/JHA of 16 December 2008 on the European Judicial Network(9) as well as to Parliament's positions of 2 September 2008 thereon(10),
– having regard to Council Framework Decision 2008/978/JHA of 18 December 2008 on the European evidence warrant for the purpose of obtaining objects, documents and data for use in proceedings in criminal matters(11) and to Parliament's position of 21 October 2008 thereon(12),
– having regard to the study entitled "Analysis of the future of mutual recognition in criminal matters in the European Union"(13) recently published by the Université Libre de Bruxelles,
– having regard to the proposal for a Council Framework Decision on the application, between Member States of the European Union, of the principle of mutual recognition to decisions on supervision measures as an alternative to provisional detention (17506/2008),
– having regard to the evaluation reports on the application of Council Framework Decision 2002/584/JHA on the European arrest warrant and the surrender procedures between Member States(14),
– having regard to the Commission Communication of 20 November 2008 entitled "Proceeds of organised crime - ensuring that "crime does not pay'" (COM(2008)0766),
– having regard to the Commission Communication of 30 May 2008 entitled 'Towards a European e-Justice Strategy' (COM(2008)0329), to the Council Conclusions on a strategy on e-Justice, to Parliament's resolution of 18 December 2008 with recommendations to the Commission on e-Justice(15), as well as to Parliament's position of 9 October 2008 on the proposal for a Council decision on the establishment of the European Criminal Records Information System (ECRIS) in application of Article 11 of Framework Decision 2008/XX/JHA(16) and the Council Conclusions on a report on the progress made during the French Presidency in the area of e-Justice adopted at the JHA Council of 27-28 November 2008,
– having regard to its previous recommendations(17) to the Council,
– having regard to the Treaty of Lisbon and notably to Chapter 4, Articles 82 to 86 (judicial cooperation in criminal matters) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
– having regard to the need to identify the best way of developing an EU criminal justice area,
– having regard to the drafting of the future Stockholm programme,
– having regard to the need to step up the dialogue on these matters with national parliaments, civil society and judicial authorities,
– having regard to Rule 114(3) and Rule 94 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (A6-0262/2009),
A. whereas the administration of justice falls within the national competences of the Member States,
B. whereas, with a view to the Treaty of Lisbon, it should be stressed that, once in force, it would widen EU competences in the field of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and would introduce the co-decision law-making process in this area by abolishing the pillar system,
C. whereas the Hague Programme, like the Tampere Programme, set the creation of a European Area for Justice as a priority and stressed that the strengthening of justice should pass through confidence-building and mutual trust, the implementation of mutual recognition programmes, the development of equivalent standards for procedural rights in criminal proceedings, the approximation of laws - in order to prevent criminals from benefiting from differences in judicial systems and in order to ensure that citizens are protected regardless of where they are in the EU - and with a view to furthering the development of Eurojust,
D. whereas, according to the Commission Report of 2 July 2008 on Implementation of the Hague Programme for 2007 (COM(2008)0373), the level of achievement in judicial cooperation in criminal matters has been rather low, with policy blockage and delays which are reflected in the diminishing number of instruments adopted, while satisfactory developments have been registered in other fields, such as cooperation in civil matters, border management, legal and illegal migration, and asylum policies,
E. whereas criminal proceedings have relevant and numerous implications in term of the fundamental freedoms of both victims of crime and suspects and defendants,
F. whereas the protection of rights such as the right to a fair trial, the presumption of innocence, the rights of the defence, the rights of victims of crime, the ne bis in idem principle and minimum procedural safeguards in pre-trial detention are primarily essential in criminal proceedings,
G. whereas day-to-day judicial cooperation in criminal matters is still based on mutual assistance instruments such as the 2000 Convention on Mutual Assistance in Criminal Matters and the 1959 Council of Europe Convention on Mutual Assistance in Criminal Matters,
H. whereas, within the boundaries of the aims and principles of European law, the mutual recognition principle implies that when a decision has been handed down by a competent judicial authority in one Member State, the decision becomes fully and directly effective throughout the territory of the Union, and the judicial authorities in the Member States in the territory of which the decision may be enforced assist in the enforcement of the decision as if it were a decision handed down by a competent authority in that Member State, unless the instrument under which it is implemented places limits on its execution,
I. whereas the implementation of the mutual recognition principle, which has been the cornerstone of judicial cooperation since the Tampere European Council, is far from having been satisfactorily achieved, and needs to be accompanied by a uniform set of procedural guarantees and safeguards,
J. whereas where it is implemented, as is the case with the European Arrest Warrant, the mutual recognition principle has proved to have a great added value for judicial cooperation in the European Union,
K. whereas, to be fully effective, the mutual recognition principle largely depends on the creation of a common European judicial culture based on mutual trust, common principles, cooperation and a certain level of harmonisation - for instance, in the definition of certain crimes and in the sanctions - and by a genuine protection of fundamental rights, notably with regard to procedural rights, minimum standards for conditions and review of detention, prisoners' rights and accessible mechanisms of redress for individuals,
L. whereas training of judges, prosecutors, defence lawyers and others involved in the administration of justice plays a key role in building mutual trust and developing a common European judicial culture, while at the same time enhancing the right balance between the interests of the public prosecution and those of the defence and to ensure continuity and effective defence in cross-border cases,
M. whereas many steps forward have been taken in the area of judicial training, in particular thanks to the contribution offered by the European Judicial Training Network (EJTN) and its activities,
N. whereas, despite the important results achieved so far, the role of the EJTN has been limited by constraints related to its organisational structure and by the lack of sufficient resources,
O. whereas - given the above-mentioned situation - judicial authorities are not currently given the training tools they need to properly apply EU legislation, and only a very small part of the judiciary has access to EU-focused judicial training,
P. whereas future action towards the development of the EU criminal justice area cannot but be based on an objective, impartial, transparent, accurate and continuous monitoring of the implementation of EU policies and legal instruments as well as of the quality and efficiency of justice in the Member States,
Q. whereas no comprehensive, constant and clear monitoring of EU policies in the field of criminal justice, or of the quality and efficiency of justice, is currently in place within the EU,
R. whereas such monitoring would be fundamental for the "EU decision-makers" when conceiving the most appropriate legislative actions while at the same time enhancing mutual trust in each other's judicial systems,
S. whereas that evaluation system should take stock of existing evaluation systems without duplicating effort or results, and should give an active role to Parliament,
T. whereas the newly established "Justice Forum" might make an important contribution to the ex-ante evaluation stage of EU legislative initiatives,
U. whereas, in order to ensure coherence and consistency in EU action while at the same time safeguarding fundamental rights, a public consultation process through the appropriate procedures, including impact assessments, should take place before proposals and initiatives for the adoption of EU legislative instruments are tabled by the Commission or the Member States,
V. whereas a constant exchange of information, practices and experience among judicial authorities in the Member States makes a fundamental contribution to the development of an environment built on mutual trust, as the remarkable results achieved with the exchange programme for judicial authorities show,
W. whereas an adequate overall data protection regime is still lacking in the area of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and in its absence the rights of data subjects need to be carefully regulated in each individual legislative instrument,
X. whereas, in order to be effective, an EU criminal justice area must take advantage of new technologies whilst respecting fundamental rights, and use internet tools in the implementation of EU policies as well as in the dissemination and discussion of information and proposals,
Y. whereas the role of national judiciaries is becoming more and more relevant in fighting trans-national crime and, at the same time, in protecting fundamental rights and freedoms,
Z. whereas coordination bodies such as Eurojust have been shown to contribute a real added value and their action against trans-national crime has expanded remarkably despite the fact that their powers are still too limited and some Member States have proved reluctant to share information in this context,
AA. whereas coordination for defence lawyers is lacking and should therefore be supported and endorsed at EU level,
AB. whereas mafias and organised crime in general have become a transnational phenomenon having a social, cultural, economic and political impact on Member States and neighbouring countries, needing to be combated also at the social level, in cooperation with civil society and democratic institutions,
1. Addresses the following recommendations to the Council:
(a)
in view of the fact that an EU criminal justice area must be based on respect for fundamental rights, restart working on safeguarding fundamental rights and notably adopt without delay:
–
an ambitious legal instrument on procedural safeguards in criminal proceedings, based on the principle of presumption of innocence, such as the right to a "Letter of Rights", the right to legal advice, the right to free legal advice when necessary, both before and during the trial, the right to adduce evidence, the right to be informed in a language understandable by the suspect/defendant of the nature of and/or the reasons for the charges and/or of the grounds for suspicion, the right of access to all relevant documents in a language which the suspect/defendant understands, the right to an interpreter, the right to a hearing and the right of defence, protection of suspects/defendants who cannot understand or follow the proceedings, minimum standards for detention, conditions and protection of juvenile suspects/defendants as well as effective and accessible mechanisms of redress for individuals,
–
a comprehensive legal framework offering victims of crime the widest protection, including adequate compensation and witness protection, notably in organised crime cases,
–
a legal instrument on the admissibility of evidence in criminal proceedings,
–
measures to fix minimum standards for prison and detention conditions and a common set of prisoners' rights in the EU, including, among others, the right of communication and consular assistance,
–
measures to act as prime mover and supporter of civil society and institutions in their efforts to combat mafias and take action with a view to the adoption of a legislative instrument on confiscation of the financial assets and property of international criminal organisations and on their re-use for social purposes;
(b)
given that the principle of mutual recognition is the cornerstone on which judicial cooperation in criminal matters is based, adopt without delay those EU legal instruments still needed to complete its implementation, as well as ensure the development of equivalent standards for procedural rights and the approximation of minimum rules concerning aspects of criminal procedure;
(c)
effectively implement, together with the Member States, the mutual recognition principle in the area of criminal justice, giving due attention to difficulties and achievements in the implementation and daily application of the European Arrest Warrant, and making sure that in the application of the principle by the Member States they respect fundamental rights and the general principles of law as established in Article 6 of the EU Treaty;
(d)
call on the Member States to apply the proportionality principle while implementing the framework decision on the European Arrest Warrant and draw attention to other legal instruments such as hearings by videoconference which might prove to be appropriate in specific cases with appropriate safeguards;
(e)
take stock, in cooperation with Parliament, of the current state of judicial cooperation in criminal matters within the European Union, considering both shortcomings and progress;
(f)
establish, together with the Commission and with Parliament, a committee of wise persons (jurists) with the task of preparing a study on similarities and differences between the criminal law systems of all Member States and submit proposals for the development of an EU criminal justice area that will balance effectiveness in criminal proceedings with safeguarding individual rights;
(g)
set, together with the Commission and with Parliament, in cooperation with the relevant Council of Europe Committees, such as the CEPEJ, and with the existing European networks operating on criminal matters, an objective, impartial, transparent, comprehensive, horizontal and continuous monitoring and evaluation system of the implementation of EU policies and legal instruments in this area, as well as of quality and efficiency, integrity and fairness of justice, taking also into account the level of implementation of ECJ and ECHR case-law by Member States, modelled on the peer evaluation system and capable of producing reliable reports at least once a year. In particular, the evaluation system should:
–
set up an evaluation network composed by both a political level and a technical level,
–
identify, on the basis of a review of existing evaluation systems: priorities, scope, criteria and methods, bearing in mind that the evaluation should not be theoretical but rather should assess the impact of EU policies on the ground and on the daily management of justice, as well as the quality, efficiency, integrity and fairness of justice, also taking into account the level of implementation of ECJ and ECHR case-law by Member States,
–
avoid duplication of and foster synergies with existing evaluation systems,
–
use a mixed approach composed of both statistical and legislative information and of an assessment of the application of EU instruments on the ground,
–
collect comparable data and take stock, insofar as possible, of already available data,
–
involve Parliament closely in both the political and technical levels of the evaluation system;
(h)
take stock, together with the Commission and with Parliament, of the current state of judicial training in the European Union, its weaknesses and needs, and take immediate action, avoiding all unnecessary duplication of effort, in order to promote the creation of a genuine EU judicial culture by creating a European Judicial School for judges, prosecutors, defence lawyers and others involved in the administration of justice, which should:
–
be built, starting from the existing EJTN and in the perspective of developing toward an EU Institute linked with existing agencies, with a solid and appropriate structure, within which a pre-eminent role should be given to national judicial schools, judicial networks and other organisations, such as the Academy of European Law and defence rights organisations and with the association of the Commission,
–
manage and further develop the exchange programme for judicial authorities,
–
set common curricula for judicial training ensuring that the European component is present as relevant according to the different fields of law,
–
offer, on a voluntary basis, both initial and continuous training to European judges, prosecutors and defence lawyers,
–
strengthen linguistic skills of judicial authorities, lawyers and other involved actors,
–
offer such training also to candidate countries and other States with which the EU has concluded cooperation and partnership agreements;
(i)
urge Member States to fully implement without delay the Council Decision on the strengthening of Eurojust and amending Council Decision 2002/187/JHA (5613/2008)(18) and to encourage national authorities to involve Eurojust in the early stages of the cooperation procedures, to overcome the reluctance to share information and to fully cooperate which has been shown at national level, and fully involve Parliament , together with the Commission and with Eurojust, closely in the forthcoming activities with a view to the correct implementation of the Decision implementing Eurojust;
(j)
draw up a plan for the implementation of the above-mentioned decision, in particular with regard to Eurojust's competences on the:
–
resolution of conflicts of jurisdiction,
–
power to undertake investigations or prosecutions,
(k)
take action with a view to the publication, every year, of a comprehensive report on crime in the EU, consolidating reports related to specific areas such as OCTA (Organised Crime Threat Assessment), the Eurojust annual report etc;
(l)
call on the Member States to continue working on the initiative of the Czech Republic, the Republic of Poland, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic and of the Kingdom of Sweden for a Council Framework decision on the prevention and settlement of conflicts of jurisdiction in criminal proceedings (5208/2009) respecting the rights of the suspect or defendant to be informed and involved at all stages of the choice of the criminal jurisdiction process, and consult Parliament again on the basis of the progress achieved during negotiations in the Council;
(m)
pay due attention to advantages offered by new technologies to ensure a high degree of public safety and to fully exploit the potential offered by the internet to disseminate information, to strengthen the role of the newly created "Justice Forum", to encourage the development of new learning methods (e-learning), and to gather and share data, updating and reinforcing existing databases such as the customs' databases, which are essentials in fighting smuggling and human trafficking, while at the same time ensuring respect for fundamental rights and notably a high level of protection of the privacy of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data in the framework of police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters;
2. Instructs its President to forward this recommendation to the Council and, for information, to the Commission.
Gisèle Vernimmen-Van Tiggelen and Laura Surano, Institute for European Studies, Université Libre de Bruxelles ECLAN – European Criminal Law Academic Network.
COM(2006)0008 and Council documents 8409/2008, 10330/1/2008, 7024/1/2008, 7301/2/2008, 9617/2/2008, 9927/2/2008, 13416/2/2008, 15691/2/2008 and 17220/1/2008.
Recommendation of 14 October 2004 to the Council and to the European Council on the future of the area of freedom, security and justice as well as on the measures required to enhance the legitimacy and effectiveness thereof (OJ C 166 E, 7.7.2005, p. 58), and recommendation of 22 February 2005 to the Council on the quality of criminal justice and the harmonisation of criminal law in the Member States (OJ C 304 E, 1.12.2005, p. 109).
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the impact of the Treaty of Lisbon on the development of the institutional balance of the European Union (2008/2073(INI))
– having regard to the decision of the Conference of Presidents of 6 March 2008,
– having regard to the Treaty of Lisbon amending the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, signed on 13 December 2007,
– having regard to its resolution of 20 February 2008 on the Treaty of Lisbon(1),
– having regard to the conclusions of the European Council of 11 and 12 December 2008,
– having regard to Rule 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Development (A6-0142/2009),
A. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon strengthens the institutional balance of the Union, inasmuch as it reinforces the key functions of each of the political institutions, thereby strengthening their respective roles within an institutional framework in which cooperation between the institutions is a key element of the success of the Union's integration process,
B. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon transforms the former 'Community method', adapting and strengthening it, into a 'Union method' in which, in essence:
–
the European Council defines the general political directions and priorities,
–
the Commission promotes the general interest of the Union and takes appropriate initiatives to that end,
–
the European Parliament and the Council jointly exercise legislative and budgetary functions on the basis of the Commission's proposals,
C. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon extends this specific method of decision-making by the Union to new areas of its legislative and budgetary activities,
D. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon provides that the European Council may, by unanimity and with the consent of the European Parliament, extend qualified majority voting and the ordinary legislative procedure, thereby reinforcing the Union method,
E. whereas, although the aim of the Treaty of Lisbon is to simplify and enhance the coherence of the Presidency of the European Council and of the Council, the coexistence of a separate Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council (and of the Eurogroup), together with the continuation of a rotating system for the presidencies of the other configurations of the Council, are, at least initially, likely to complicate the Union's functioning,
F. whereas the principle of gender equality implies that the equal representation of women and men in public life be also observed in the nomination procedure for the most important political posts in the Union,
G. whereas the new procedure for the election of the President of the Commission necessitates consideration of the results of the elections and appropriate consultations between representatives of the European Council and of the European Parliament before the European Council proposes its candidate,
H. whereas the organisation of interinstitutional cooperation in the decision-making process will be key to the success of the Union's action,
I. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon recognises the growing importance of strategic multiannual and operational annual programming in ensuring a smooth relationship between the institutions and efficient implementation of the decision-making procedures, and stresses the role of the Commission as initiator of the main programming exercises,
J. whereas the current seven-year financial programming means that, from time to time, the European Parliament and the Commission, during a full parliamentary term, will have no fundamental political financial decisions to take during their mandate, finding themselves locked into a framework adopted by their predecessors that will last until the end of their mandate, something which might, however, be resolved by making use of the possibility offered by the Treaty of Lisbon for five-year financial programming, which could match the mandate of Parliament and the Commission,
K. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon introduces a new and comprehensive approach to the external action of the Union – albeit with specific mechanisms for decision-making in matters relating to the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) – as well as creating the 'double-hatted' post of Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) supported by a special external service as the key element rendering this new and integrated approach operative,
L. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon introduces a new system of external representation of the Union, which is essentially entrusted, at different levels, to the President of the European Council, the President of the Commission and the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) and which will require careful articulation and strong coordination between the different parties responsible for this representation, in order to avoid damaging conflicts of competences and wasteful duplication,
M. whereas the European Council of 11 and 12 December 2008 agreed that, in the event of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon by the end of the year, it would take the necessary legal measures to maintain the composition of the Commission in its present form of one member per Member State,
General assessment
1. Welcomes the institutional innovations contained in the Treaty of Lisbon, which create the conditions for a renewed and enhanced institutional balance within the Union, allowing its institutions to function more efficiently, openly and democratically and enabling the Union to deliver better results that more closely match the expectations of its citizens and to play its role fully as a global actor in the international sphere;
2. Stresses that the essential core of the functions of each institution is reinforced, allowing each of them to develop its role in a more effective manner, but warns that the new institutional framework requires each institution to play its role in permanent cooperation with the other institutions in order to achieve positive results for the whole of the Union;
Reinforcement of the specific 'Union method' of decision-making as the basis of the interinstitutional balance
3. Welcomes the fact that the essential elements of the 'Community method' – the right of initiative of the Commission and joint decision-making by the European Parliament and the Council – have been preserved and reinforced by the Treaty of Lisbon, inasmuch as:
–
the European Council becomes an institution whose specific role in providing the impetus and the orientation of the Union is strengthened, thereby defining its strategic objectives and priorities without interfering in the normal exercise of the legislative and budgetary powers of the Union;
–
the Commission's role as the 'engine' driving forward European activity is confirmed, thus ensuring that its monopoly of legislative initiative remains untouched (and is even reinforced), notably in the budgetary procedure;
–
the European Parliament's powers as a branch of the legislature are enhanced, since the ordinary legislative procedure (as the current codecision procedure will be known) becomes the general rule (save where the Treaties specify that a special legislative procedure is to apply) and is extended to almost all areas of European legislation, including justice and home affairs;
–
the Council's role as the other branch of the legislature is confirmed and preserved – albeit with a certain preponderance in a few important areas – due in particular to the clarification in the Treaty of Lisbon that the European Council will not exercise legislative functions;
–
the new budgetary procedure will likewise be based on a process of joint decision-making, on an equal footing, by the European Parliament and the Council, covering all types of expenditure, and the European Parliament and the Council will also decide jointly on the multiannual financial framework, in both cases on the initiative of the Commission;
–
the distinction between legislative and delegated acts and the recognition of the specific executive role of the Commission under the equal control of the two branches of the legislature will enhance the quality of European legislation; the European Parliament plays a new role in the conferral of delegated powers on the Commission and in the supervision of delegated acts;
–
as regards the treaty-making power of the Union, the role of the Commission (in close association with the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative)) is recognised in respect of the capacity to conduct negotiations, and the consent of the European Parliament will be required for the conclusion by the Council of almost all international agreements;
4. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon stipulates that the European Council may by unanimity, and with the consent of the European Parliament, provided there is no opposition by a national parliament, extend qualified majority decision-making and the ordinary legislative procedure to areas in which they do not yet apply;
5. Stresses that, on the whole, these 'bridging' clauses reveal a real trend towards the widest possible application of the 'Union method', and consequently calls on the European Council to make the fullest possible use of these opportunities afforded by the Treaty;
6. Maintains that full utilisation of all the institutional and procedural innovations introduced by the Treaty of Lisbon requires in-depth permanent cooperation between the institutions participating in the different procedures, taking full advantage of the new mechanisms provided for in the Treaty, particularly the interinstitutional agreements;
The European Parliament
7. Strongly welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon fully recognises the European Parliament as one of the two branches of the legislative and budgetary authorities of the Union, while its role in the adoption of many political decisions of importance for the life of the Union is also recognised, and its functions in relation to political control are reinforced and even extended, albeit to a lesser extent, to the area of CFSP;
8. Stresses that this recognition of the role of the European Parliament requires the full collaboration of the other institutions, notably as regards providing Parliament in good time with all the documents necessary for the exercise of its functions, on an equal footing with the Council, as well as its access to and participation in relevant working groups and meetings held in other institutions on equal terms with the other participants in the decision-making procedure; calls on the three institutions to envisage the conclusion of interinstitutional agreements structuring the best practices in these domains in order to optimise their reciprocal cooperation;
9. Maintains that the European Parliament must itself carry out the necessary internal reforms in order to adapt its structures, its proceedings and its working methods to the new competences and to the reinforced requirements of programming and interinstitutional cooperation deriving from the Treaty of Lisbon(2); took note with interest of the conclusions of the Working Party on Parliamentary Reform and recalls that its competent committee has recently worked on the reform of its Rules of Procedure in order to adapt them to the Treaty of Lisbon(3);
10. Welcomes the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon extends to the European Parliament the right of initiative concerning revision of the Treaties, recognises that Parliament has the right to participate in the Convention and that its consent is required in the event that the European Council considers that there is no reason to convene the Convention; considers that this recognition militates in favour of recognising that the European Parliament has a right of full participation in the Intergovernmental Conference (IGC) on similar terms to those of the Commission; considers that, building on the experience of the two previous IGCs, an interinstitutional arrangement could in future define the guidelines for the organisation of IGCs, notably in relation to the participation of the European Parliament and issues concerning transparency;
11. Takes note of the transitional arrangements concerning the composition of the European Parliament; considers that the implementation of such arrangements will require a modification in primary law; calls on the Member States to adopt all the necessary national legal provisions in order to allow the pre-election in June 2009 of the 18 supplementary Members of the European Parliament, so that they can sit in Parliament as observers from the date that the Treaty of Lisbon enters into force; recalls, however, that the supplementary Members will only take up their full powers on an agreed date and simultaneously, once the procedures for the ratification of the change in primary law have all been completed; reminds the Council that Parliament stands to gain important rights of initiative and consent under the Treaty of Lisbon (Article 14(2) of the EU Treaty) as to the composition of Parliament, which it fully intends to assert;
The role of the European Council
12. Considers that formal recognition of the European Council as a separate autonomous institution, with its specific competences clearly defined in the Treaties, involves refocusing the role of the European Council on the fundamental task of providing the necessary political impetus and defining the general orientations and goals of the Union's activity;
13. Welcomes also the specification in the Treaty of Lisbon of the essential role of the European Council in relation to revision of the Treaties, as well as in relation to certain decisions of fundamental importance for the political life of the Union – concerning such matters as nominations for the most important political posts, the resolution of political impasses in various decision-making procedures, and the use of flexibility mechanisms – which are adopted by or with the participation of the European Council;
14. Considers also that, as the European Council is now incorporated into the EU institutional architecture, there is a need for a clearer and more specific definition of its obligations, including the possible judicial scrutiny of its actions, in particular in light of article 265 TFEU.
15. Stresses the particular leading role to be played by the European Council in the external action area, especially as regards the CFSP, in which its tasks of identifying the strategic interests, determining the objectives and defining the general guidelines of that policy are of crucial importance; emphasises in that context the need for the close involvement of the Council, of the President of the Commission and of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) in the preparation of the work of the European Council in that area;
16. Maintains that the need to improve the interinstitutional cooperation between the European Parliament and the European Council militates in favour of optimising the conditions under which the President of the European Parliament participates in discussions in the European Council, which could possibly be dealt with in a political agreement on the relations between the two institutions; considers that it would be useful if the European Council were likewise to formalise those conditions in its internal rules of procedure;
The fixed Presidency of the European Council
17. Welcomes the creation of a fixed long-term Presidency of the European Council, which will help to ensure greater continuity, effectiveness and coherence of the work of that institution and thus of the action of the Union; underlines that the nomination of the President of the European Council should take place as soon as possible after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon in order to maintain a link between the duration of the newly elected Parliament and the period of the mandate for the new Commission;
18. Stresses the essential role which the President of the European Council will have in the institutional life of the Union, not as President of the European Union – which he/she will not be – but as chair of the European Council in charge of driving its work forward, ensuring the preparation and the continuity of its work, promoting consensus amongst its members, reporting to the European Parliament and representing, at his/her level and without prejudice to the functions of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative), the Union externally in relation to the CFSP;
19. Recalls that the preparation of the meetings of the European Council and the continuity of its work are to be ensured by the President of the European Council in cooperation with the President of the Commission and on the basis of the work of the General Affairs Council, which calls for mutual contact and close cooperation between the President of the European Council and the Presidency of the General Affairs Council;
20. Considers, in this context, that a balanced and collaborative relationship between the President of the European Council and the President of the Commission, the rotating Presidency and, as far as the external representation of the Union in CFSP matters is concerned, the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) is essential;
21. Recalls that, although the Treaty of Lisbon provides for the European Council to be assisted by the General Secretariat of the Council, the specific expenditure of the European Council must be set out in a separate part of the budget and must include specific allocations for the President of the European Council, who will need to be assisted by his/her own office, which should be established on reasonable terms;
The Council
22. Welcomes the steps taken in the Treaty of Lisbon towards consideration of the role of the Council as a second branch of the legislative and budgetary authority of the Union sharing – although still with a certain preponderance in some areas – the bulk of decision-making with the European Parliament, within an institutional system that has gradually evolved in accordance with a bicameral parliamentary logic;
23. Stresses the essential role conferred by the Treaty of Lisbon on the General Affairs Council – and hence its President – with a view to ensuring the consistency and continuity of the work of the different Council configurations, as well as the preparation and continuity of the work of the European Council (in cooperation with the President of the European Council and the President of the Commission);
24. Stresses that the particular role of the Council in the preparation, definition and implementation of the CFSP; calls for reinforced coordination between the President of the General Affairs Council and the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) as chairperson of the Foreign Affairs Council, and between them and the President of the European Council;
25. Expresses its conviction that the separation provided for by the Treaty of Lisbon between the role of the General Affairs Council and that of the Foreign Affairs Council calls for a different composition of those two configurations of the Council, especially because the wider concept of the external relations of the Union as provided for in the Treaties as amended by the Treaty of Lisbon will make it increasingly difficult to have cumulative mandates in both Council configurations; is therefore of the opinion that it is desirable that the Ministers of Foreign Affairs should concentrate primarily on the activities of the Foreign Affairs Council;
26. In this context, considers that it may be necessary for the Prime Minister/Head of State of the Member State assuming the Presidency of the Council to personally chair and ensure the proper functioning of the General Affairs Council as the body responsible for coordinating the different configurations of the Council and arbitrating in respect of priorities and the resolution of conflicts that are currently too readily referred to the European Council;
27. Recognises the great difficulties in relation to coordination between the different configurations of the Council due to the new system of Presidencies, and stresses, with a view to avoiding those risks, the importance of the "new" fixed 18-month "troikas" (groups of three Presidencies), which will share the Presidencies of the different configurations of the Council (apart from the Foreign Affairs Council and the Eurogroup), and of COREPER in order to ensure the coherence, consistency and continuity of the work of the Council as a whole and to ensure the interinstitutional cooperation needed for the smooth running of the legislative and budgetary procedures in joint decision with the European Parliament;
28. Considers it crucial for the troikas to develop intense and permanent cooperation throughout their joint mandate; stresses the importance of the joint operational programme of each 18-month troika for the functioning of the Union, as expanded upon in paragraph 51 of this resolution; calls on the troikas to present their joint operational programme – containing, notably, their proposals on the timetabling of legislative deliberations – to Parliament in plenary session at the beginning of their joint mandate;
29. Considers that the Prime Minister/Head of State of the Member State assuming the Presidency of the Council will have a fundamental role to play in ensuring the cohesion of the whole group of Presidencies and the coherence of the work of the different configurations of the Council, as well in providing the necessary coordination with the European Council, especially in relation to the preparation and the continuity of its work;
30. Stresses also that the Prime Minister/Head of State assuming the rotating Presidency of the Council must be the privileged interlocutor of the European Parliament concerning the activities of the Presidency; considers that he/she should be invited to address Parliament in plenary session, presenting to it the respective programme of activities of the Presidency and an account of the developments and results recorded during its six-month term, as well as presenting for debate any other relevant political matter arising during the mandate of his/her Presidency;
31. Stresses that, as matters currently stand in terms of the Union's development, issues concerning security and defence are still an integral part of the CFSP, and considers that, as such, they should remain within the competence of the Foreign Affairs Council, which is chaired by the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative), with the additional participation of the Ministers of Defence whenever necessary;
The Commission
32. Welcomes the reaffirmation of the essential role of the Commission as the 'engine' driving forward the activity of the Union, through:
–
the recognition of its quasi-monopoly in terms of the legislative initiative, which is extended to all areas of activity of the Union apart from the CFSP, and particularly reinforced in financial matters;
–
the strengthening of its role in facilitating agreement between the two branches of the legislative and budgetary authority;
–
the reinforcement of its role as the 'executive' of the Union whenever implementation of the provisions of European Union law requires a common approach, with the Council assuming such a role only in CFSP matters and in duly justified cases specified in legislative acts;
33. Welcomes also the strengthening of the position of the President within the College of Commissioners, notably as regards the institutional accountability to him/her of the Commissioners and the internal organisation of the Commission, which creates the conditions needed to reinforce his/her leadership of the Commission and strengthen its cohesion; considers that this strengthening might even be reinforced in view of the agreement between the Heads of State or Government to maintain one member of the Commission per Member State;
Election of the President of the Commission
34. Stresses that the election of the President of the Commission by the European Parliament on a proposal by the European Council will give a pronounced political nature to his/her designation;
35. Stresses that such election will enhance the democratic legitimacy of the President of the Commission and strengthen his/her position both internally within the Commission (as regards his/her capacity in the internal relations with other Commissioners) and in interinstitutional relationships generally;
36. Considers that this enhanced legitimacy of the President of the Commission will also be of benefit to the Commission as a whole, strengthening its capacity to act as an independent promoter of the general European interest and as the driving force behind European action;
37. Recalls, in this context, that the fact that a candidate for the office of President of the Commission may be proposed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, and that the election of that candidate by the European Parliament requires the votes of a majority of its component members, constitutes a further incentive prompting all those involved in the process to develop the necessary dialogue with a view to ensuring the successful outcome of the process;
38. Recalls that the European Council is bound under the Treaty of Lisbon to take 'into account the elections to the European Parliament' and, before designating the candidate, to hold 'the appropriate consultations', which are not formal institutional contacts between the two institutions; recalls, further, that Declaration 11 annexed to the Final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon(4) calls in this context for 'consultations in the framework deemed the most appropriate' between representatives of the European Parliament and of the European Council;
39. Suggests that the President of the European Council be mandated by the European Council (alone or with a delegation) to conduct those consultations, that he/she should consult with the President of the European Parliament with a view to organising the necessary meetings with each of the leaders of the political groups in the European Parliament, possibly accompanied by the leaders (or a delegation) of the European political parties and that, thereafter, the President of the European Council should report to the European Council;
Nominations process
40. Considers that the choice of the persons called upon to hold the offices of President of the European Council, President of the Commission and Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) should take account of the relevant competencies of the candidates; recognises, in addition, as provided for in Declaration 6 annexed to the above-mentioned Final Act(5), that it must take account of the need to respect the geographical and demographic diversity of the Union and its Member States;
41. Considers furthermore that, in the nominations to the most important political posts in the Union, the Member States and the European political families should take into consideration not only the criteria of geographical and demographic balance but also criteria based on political and gender balance;
42. Considers, in that context, that the nominations process should occur following the elections to the European Parliament, in order to take account of the electoral results, which will play a primordial role in the choice of President of the Commission; points out that only after his/her election will it be possible to ensure the requisite balance;
43. Proposes, in this context, as a possible model the following procedure and timetable for the nominations, which could be agreed by the European Parliament and the European Council:
–
weeks 1 and 2 after the European elections: installation of the political groups in the European Parliament;
–
week 3 after the elections: consultations between the President of the European Council and the President of the European Parliament, followed by separate meetings between the President of the European Council and the Presidents of the political groups (possibly also with the Presidents of the European political parties or restricted delegations);
–
week 4 after the elections: announcement by the European Council, taking into account the results of the consultations mentioned in the previous indent, of the candidate for President of the Commission;
–
weeks 5 and 6 after the elections: contacts between the candidate for President of the Commission and the political groups; statements by that candidate and presentation of his/her political guidelines to the European Parliament; vote in the European Parliament on the candidate for President of the Commission;
–
July/August/September: the elected President of the Commission agrees with the European Council on the nomination of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) and proposes the list of Commissioners-designate (including the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative));
–
September: the Council adopts the list of Commissioners-designate (including the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative));
–
September/October: hearings of the Commissioners-designate and of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative)-designate by the European Parliament;
–
October: presentation of the College of Commissioners and their programme to the European Parliament; vote on the entire college (including the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative)); the European Council approves the new Commission; the new Commission takes up its duties;
–
November: the European Council nominates the President of the European Council;
44. Stresses that the proposed scenario should in any case be applied from 2014 onwards;
45. Considers that the possible entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon by the end of 2009 calls for a political agreement between the European Council and the European Parliament in order to ensure that the procedure for the choice of the President of the next Commission and for the nomination of the future Commission will, in any case, respect the substance of the new powers that the Treaty of Lisbon assigns to the European Parliament on this issue;
46. Considers that, should the European Council launch the procedure for the nomination of the President of the new Commission without delay after the European elections of June 2009(6), it should duly take into account the timeframe necessary to allow the political consultation procedure with the newly elected representatives of the political groups, as provided for in the Treaty of Lisbon, to be completed informally; considers that, under these conditions, the substance of its new prerogatives would be fully respected and the European Parliament could proceed to the approval of the nomination of the President of the Commission;
47. Stresses that, in any case, concerning the nomination of the new College, the procedure should only be launched after the results of the second referendum in Ireland are known; points out that the institutions would thereby be fully aware of the future legal context in which the new Commission would exercise its mandate and could have their respective powers in the procedure duly taken into consideration, as well as the composition, structure and competencies of the new Commission; considers that, in the event of a positive outcome of the referendum, the formal approval of the new College, including the President and Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative), by the European Parliament should take place only after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon;
48. Recalls that, should the second referendum in Ireland not have a positive outcome, the Treaty of Nice will in any case be fully applicable and that the next Commission will have to be formed in accordance with the provisions under which the number of its members will be lower than the number of Member States; stresses that, in that event, the Council will have to take a decision on the actual number of members of that reduced Commission; stresses the political will of the European Parliament to ensure strict observance of those provisions;
Programming
49. Considers that programming, at both the strategic and the operational level, will be essential in order to ensure the efficiency and coherence of the action of the Union;
50. Welcomes, consequently, the fact that the Treaty of Lisbon specifically calls for programming as a means of enhancing the institutions' capacity to act, and proposes that several concurrent programming exercises be organised on the following lines:
–
the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission should agree on a 'contract' or 'programme' for the parliamentary term, based on the broad strategic goals and priorities to be presented by the Commission at the beginning of its mandate, which should be the subject of a joint debate with the European Parliament and the Council, with the aim of establishing an understanding (possibly in the form of a specific interinstitutional agreement, even if this is not legally binding) between the three institutions on common goals and priorities for the five-year legislative term;
–
on the basis of this contract or programme, the Commission should then further develop its ideas for the financial programming, and present, by the end of June of the year following the elections, its proposals for a five-year multiannual financial framework – accompanied by the list of the legislative proposals needed in order to put the respective programmes into action – which should then be discussed and adopted by the Council and the European Parliament, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the Treaties, by the end of that same year (or, at the latest, by the end of the first quarter of the following year);
–
this would enable the Union to have a five-year multiannual financial framework ready to enter into force at the beginning of year N+2 (or N+3)(7), thus providing each European Parliament and each Commission with the possibility of deciding on its 'own' programming;
51. Considers that moving to this system of five-year financial and political programming will require prolongation and adjustment of the current financial framework contained in the Interinstitutional Agreement on budgetary discipline and sound financial management(8) until the end of 2015/2016, with the next one entering into force by the beginning of 2016/2017(9);
52. Proposes that, on the basis of the contract/programme for the parliamentary term, and taking into account the multiannual financial framework:
–
the Commission should present its annual working and legislative programme to the European Parliament and the Council, with a view to a joint debate allowing the Commission to introduce the necessary adaptations;
–
the General Affairs Council, in dialogue with the European Parliament, should adopt the joint operational programming of the activities of each group of three Presidencies for the entire 18-month term of their mandate, which will serve as a framework for the respective programme of activities of each Presidency for its six-month term;
External relations
53. Stresses the importance of the new dimension that the Treaty of Lisbon brings to the external action of the Union as a whole, including the CFSP, which, together with the legal personality of the Union and the institutional innovations relevant to this area (notably the creation of the 'doubled-hatted' Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) and the European External Action Service (EEAS)), could be a decisive factor in the coherence and effectiveness of the action of the Union in this domain and significantly enhance its visibility as a global actor;
54. Recalls that all decisions in external action matters must specify the legal basis on which they are adopted, in order to facilitate identification of the procedure followed for their adoption and the procedure to be followed for their implementation;
Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative)
55. Regards the creation of the 'double-hatted' Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) as a fundamental step to ensure the coherence, effectiveness and visibility of the whole external action of the Union;
56. Stresses that the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) must be nominated by the European Council by a qualified majority, with the consent of the President of the Commission, and must also receive the approval of the European Parliament as a Vice-President of the Commission, together with the entire College of Commissioners; calls on the President of the Commission to ensure that the Commission fully exercises its responsibilities in this context, bearing in mind that, as Vice-President of the Commission, the High Representative will play a fundamental part in ensuring the cohesion and good performance of the College, and that the President of the Commission has the political and institutional duty to ensure that he/she has the capacities needed to integrate the College; stresses also that the European Council must be aware of this aspect of the role of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) and must from the outset of the procedure hold the necessary consultations with the President of the Commission, in order to ensure its successful conclusion; recalls that it will fully exercise its judgment on the political and institutional capacities of the nominated Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) within the framework of its powers concerning the nomination of a new Commission;
57. Stresses that the EEAS will have a fundamental role to play in supporting the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) and will constitute an essential element of the success of the new integrated approach of the external action of the Union; stresses that the installation of the new service will require a formal proposal by the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative), which will only be possible once he/she has taken up his/her duties, and which can only be adopted by the Council after the opinion of the European Parliament and the consent of the Commission; declares its intention to fully exercise its budgetary powers in relation to the setting-up of the EEAS;
58. Stresses that the tasks of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) are extremely onerous and will require a great deal of coordination with the other institutions, especially with the President of the Commission, to whom he/she will be politically accountable in the areas of external relations that fall within the remit of the Commission, with the rotating Presidency of the Council and with the President of the European Council;
59. Emphasises that accomplishment of the objectives that led to the creation of the post of Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) will depend very much on a relationship of political trust between the President of the Commission and the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative), and on the capacity of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) to cooperate fruitfully with the President of the European Council, with the rotating Presidency of the Council and with the other Commissioners charged, under his/her coordination, with the exercise of specific competences relating to the external actions of the Union;
60. Calls on the Commission and the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) to make full use of the possibility of presenting common initiatives in the field of foreign relations, in order to enhance the cohesion of the different areas of action of the Union in the external sphere and increase the possibility of those initiatives being adopted by the Council, particularly in relation to the CFSP; stresses in this connection the need for parliamentary supervision of foreign and security policy measures;
61. Maintains that it is essential that certain practical measures be taken in order to ease the tasks of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative):
–
the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) should propose the nomination of special representatives, with a clear mandate defined in accordance with the Treaty of Lisbon (Article 33 of the EU Treaty), to assist him/her in specific areas of his/her competences in CFSP matters (those special representatives nominated by the Council should also be heard by the European Parliament and should keep the European Parliament regularly informed of their activities);
–
he/she should coordinate his/her activities in fields other than the CFSP with the Commissioners responsible for portfolios in those areas, and should delegate to them his/her functions of international representation of the European Union in those areas whenever necessary;
–
in the event of absence, the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) should decide, on a case-by-case basis, in light of the duties to be performed on each occasion, who is to represent him/her;
Representation
62. Considers that the Treaty of Lisbon establishes an effective, albeit complex, operational system for the external representation of the Union, and proposes that this be articulated in accordance with the following guidelines:
–
the President of the European Council represents the Union at the level of Heads of State or Government in matters concerning the CFSP, but does not have the power to conduct political negotiations in the name of the Union, which is the task of the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative); he/she may also be called upon to fulfil a specific role of representation of the European Council at certain international events;
–
the President of the Commission represents the Union at the highest level in relation to all aspects of the external relations of the Union, except for matters concerning CFSP, or any specific sectoral policies falling within the scope of the external action of the Union (foreign trade etc.); the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) or the competent/mandated Commissioner may also assume this role under the authority of the Commission;
–
the Vice-President of the Commission (High Representative) represents the Union at ministerial level or in international organisations concerning the Union's overall external action; he/she also carries out the functions of external representation as President of the Foreign Affairs Council;
63. Considers that it will no longer be desirable that the President of the General Affairs Council (notably the Prime Minister of the Member State holding the Presidency) or the president of a specific Council sectoral configuration be called upon to exercise functions of external representation of the Union;
64. Stresses the importance of coordination and cooperation between all the different parties responsible for these different tasks concerning external representation of the Union, so as to avoid conflicts of competence and ensure the coherence and visibility of the Union in the external sphere;
o o o
65. Instructs its President to forward this resolution and the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs to the Council, the Commission and the national parliaments of the Member States.
Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on Parliament's new role and responsibilities in implementing the Treaty of Lisbon (Leinen report ), P6_TA(2009)0373.
Parliament decision of 6 May 2009 on the general revision of Parliament's Rules of Procedure P6_TA(2009)0359 and Report on the adaptation of the Rules of Procedure to the Treaty of Lisbon (A6-0277/2009) (Corbett reports).
Interinstitutional Agreement of 17 May 2006 between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline and sound financial management (OJ C 139, 14.6.2006, p. 1).
In accordance with Parliament resolution of 25 March 2009 on the Mid-Term Review of the 2007-2013 Financial Framework (Böge report ), Texts adopted, P6_TA(2009)0174 and Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the financial aspects of the Lisbon Treaty (Guy-Quint report), P6_TA(2009)0374.
Relations between the European Parliament and national parliaments under the Treaty of Lisbon
134k
52k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the development of the relations between the European Parliament and national parliaments under the Treaty of Lisbon (2008/2120(INI))
– having regard to the Protocol on the role of national parliaments in the European Union annexed to the Treaty of Amsterdam,
– having regard to the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality annexed to the Treaty of Amsterdam,
– having regard to the Treaty of Lisbon, in particular, Article 12 of the Treaty on European Union,
– having regard to the Protocol on the role of national parliaments in the European Union annexed to the Treaty of Lisbon, in particular Article 9 thereof,
– having regard to the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality annexed to the Treaty of Lisbon,
– having regard to its resolution of 7 February 2002 on relations between the European Parliament and the national parliaments in European integration(1),
– having regard to the Guidelines for relations between governments and Parliaments on Community issues (instructive minimum standards) of 27 January 2003 (the "Copenhagen Parliamentary Guidelines")(2), adopted at the XXVIII Conference of Community and European Affairs Committees of Parliaments of the European Union (COSAC),
– having regard to the Guidelines for Interparliamentary Cooperation in the European Union of 21 June 2008(3),
– having regard to the Conclusions of the XL COSAC meeting held in Paris on 4 November 2008, in particular point 1 thereof,
– having regard to the report of November 2008 by the Irish Parliament's Subcommittee on Ireland's Future in the European Union, in particular paragraphs 29-37 of the executive summary, in which a broad reinforcement of parliamentary scrutiny of the national governments as members of the Council is called for,
– having regard to Rule 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the opinions of the Committee on Foreign Affairs and the Committee on Development (A6-0133/2009),
A. whereas the latest resolution adopted by the European Parliament on the issue of relations with the national parliaments dates from 2002 and it is therefore time for a reassessment,
B. whereas citizens are directly represented at Union level in the European Parliament and the Member States are represented in the Council by their respective governments, which themselves are democratically accountable to their national parliaments (see Article 10(2) of the EU Treaty in the Lisbon Treaty version); consequently the necessary parliamentarisation of the European Union must rely on two fundamental approaches involving the broadening of the European Parliament's powers vis-à-vis all the Union's decisions and the strengthening of the powers of the national parliaments vis-à-vis their respective governments,
C. whereas the cooperation in the European Convention between the representatives of the national parliaments and the representatives of the European Parliament, and also between the latter and the representatives of the parliaments of the accession countries was excellent,
D. whereas the practice of holding Joint Parliamentary Meetings on specific topics during the period of reflection has proved to be a good one, and therefore use could be made of this practice if a new convention were to be convened or on similar occasions,
E. whereas relations between the European Parliament and the national parliaments have improved and diversified in recent years and an increasing number of activities are taking place at the level of parliaments as a whole as well as at the level of parliamentary committees,
F. whereas the future development of relations should take into consideration the merits and demerits of the various existing practices,
G. whereas the new competences accorded to national parliaments under the Treaty of Lisbon, notably with regard to the principle of subsidiarity, encourage them to get actively involved at an early stage in the process of policy formulation at EU level,
H. whereas all forms of interparliamentary cooperation should accord with two underlying principles: increased efficiency and parliamentary democratisation,
I. whereas the primary task and function of the European Parliament and the national parliaments is to take part in legislative decision-making and to scrutinise political choices at, respectively, the national and the European level; whereas this does not render close cooperation for the common good superfluous, especially as regards the transposition of the EU law into national law,
J. whereas it is appropriate to develop political guidelines on the basis of which the representatives and bodies of the European Parliament can determine future action with regard to its relations with national parliaments and implementation of the provisions of the Treaty of Lisbon relating to national parliaments,
The contribution made by the Treaty of Lisbon to the development of relations
1. Welcomes the obligations and rights of the national parliaments under the Treaty of Lisbon – which is a 'Treaty of the parliaments' – which enhance their role in the political processes of the European Union; considers that these rights can be divided into three categories:
Information about:
–
the evaluation of policies conducted in the area of freedom, security and justice;
–
proceedings of the Standing Committee on Internal Security;
–
proposals to amend the Treaties;
–
applications to become a member of the Union;
–
simplified Treaty revisions (six months in advance);
–
proposals for Treaty-supplementing measures;
Active participation in:
–
the proper functioning of the Union ("umbrella" provision);
–
control of Europol and Eurojust together with the European Parliament;
–
conventions dealing with Treaty changes;
Objections to:
–
legislation not complying with the principle of subsidiarity, through the "yellow card" and "orange card" procedures;
–
Treaty changes in the simplified procedure;
–
measures of judicial cooperation in civil-law matters (family law);
–
an infringement of the principle of subsidiarity, by bringing an action before the Court of Justice (if permitted by national law);
Current relations
2. Notes with satisfaction that its relations with the national parliaments and their members have developed fairly positively in recent years, but not yet to a sufficient extent, notably through the following forms of joint activities:
–
joint parliamentary meetings on horizontal topics going beyond the remit of one committee;
–
regular Joint Committee Meetings at least twice per semester;
–
ad hoc interparliamentary meetings at committee level on the initiative of the European Parliament or of the parliament of the Member State holding the presidency of the Council;
–
interparliamentary meetings at the level of committee chairs;
–
cooperation at the level of parliament chairs within the Conference of Speakers of the European Union Parliaments;
–
visits by members of national parliaments to the European Parliament in order to take part in meetings of corresponding specialised committees;
–
meetings within the political groups or parties at European level bringing together politicians from all Member States with Members of the European Parliament;
Future relations
3. Is of the opinion that new forms of pre- and post-legislative dialogue between the European Parliament and national parliaments should be developed;
4. Urges national parliaments to strengthen their efforts to hold national governments to account for their management of the spending of EU funds; invites national parliaments to scrutinise the quality of national impact assessments and the manner in which national governments transpose EU law into domestic law and implement EU policies and funding programmes at the level of the state, regions and local authorities; requests national parliaments to monitor rigorously the reporting of the national action plans of the Lisbon agenda;
5. Deems it appropriate to offer national parliaments support in their scrutiny of draft legislation prior to its consideration by the Union legislature, as well as in the effective scrutiny of their governments when they are acting in the Council;
6. States that regular bilateral Joint Committee Meetings of corresponding specialised committees and ad hoc interparliamentary meetings at committee level, held at the invitation of the European Parliament, allow for dialogue to take place at an early stage on current or envisaged pieces of legislation or political initiatives and should therefore be maintained and developed systematically into a permanent network of corresponding committees; believes that such meetings can be preceded or followed by ad hoc bilateral committee meetings to deal with specific national concerns; believes that the conference of committee chairs could be given the role of establishing and coordinating a programme for the activities of the specialised committees with the national parliaments;
7. Observes that meetings of the chairs of specialised committees of the European Parliament and of the national parliaments, such as the meetings of the chairs of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and of the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs, are, because of the limited number of participants, also a tool for sharing information and exchanging views;
8. Is of the opinion that forms of cooperation other than those mentioned above could make an effective contribution to the creation of a European political space and should be developed further and diversified;
9. Would welcome in this context innovations at the level of national parliaments, such as giving Members of the European Parliament the right to be invited once a year to speak in plenary sittings of national parliaments, to participate in meetings of European affairs committees on a consultative basis, to take part in meetings of specialised committees whenever they discuss relevant pieces of European Union legislation, or to take part in meetings of the respective political groups on a consultative basis;
10. Recommends granting an adequate budget to organise meetings of specialised committees with corresponding committees of the national parliaments and of European Parliament rapporteurs with their counterparts in the national parliaments, and recommends examining the possibility of establishing the technical facilities for holding videoconferences between the rapporteurs in the specialised committees of the national parliaments and the European Parliament;
11. Believes that increased powers of the national parliaments with regard to compliance with the principle of subsidiarity, as provided for in the Treaty of Lisbon, will allow European legislation to be influenced and scrutinised at an early stage and will contribute to better law-making as well as to improved coherence of legislation at EU level;
12. States that national parliaments are for the first time being given a defined role in EU matters which is distinct from that of their national governments, contributes to stronger democratic control and brings the Union closer to the citizen;
13. Recalls that control over the national governments by the national parliaments must be exercised, first and foremost, in accordance with the relevant constitutional rules and laws;
14. Highlights the fact that the national parliaments are important players when it comes to the implementation of EU law and that a mechanism for the exchange of best practices in this field would be of great importance;
15. Observes in this context that the creation of an electronic platform for the exchange of information between parliaments, the IPEX website(4), represents a great step forward inasmuch as it allows the monitoring of EU documents at the level of the national parliaments and at the level of the European Parliament, and where required, their transposition into national law by the national parliaments, to take place in real time; therefore considers appropriate financial support for this system, developed and managed by the European Parliament, to be essential;
16. Envisages more systematic monitoring of the pre-legislative dialogue between the national parliaments and the Commission (the so-called "Barroso initiative") in order to be informed about the national parliaments' position at an early stage of the legislative process; calls on the national parliaments to make the opinions they issue in this context available to the European Parliament at the same time;
17. Welcomes the progress made in recent years in developing cooperation between the European Parliament and the national parliaments in the field of foreign affairs, security and defence;
18. Recognises that national parliaments have an important role to play in informing national debate about the Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP) and the European Security and Defence Policy (ESDP);
19. Notes again with concern that there is too little accountability to parliaments for the financial arrangements with regard to the CFSP and ESDP and that cooperation between the European Parliament and the national parliaments must therefore be improved in order to ensure democratic control over all aspects of these policies(5);
20. Calls, in the interests of coherence and efficiency and to avoid duplication of effort, for the Parliamentary Assembly of the Western European Union (WEU) to be dissolved as soon as the WEU has been absorbed fully and finally into the European Union with the entry into force of the Lisbon Treaty;
The role of COSAC
21. Is of the opinion that the political role of COSAC in the future will have to be defined by close cooperation between the European Parliament and the national parliaments, and that COSAC, in conformity with the Protocol on the role of national parliaments in the European Union annexed to the Treaty of Amsterdam, should remain primarily a forum for the exchange of information and debate on general political issues and best practices with regard to the scrutiny of national governments(6); considers that information and debate should be focused, secondly, on legislative activities pertaining to the area of freedom, security and justice and on respect of the principle of subsidiarity at European Union level;
22. Is determined to play its role to the full, to discharge its responsibilities with regard to the functioning of COSAC and to continue to provide technical support to the secretariat of COSAC and the representatives of the national parliaments;
23. Recalls that the activities of the European Parliament and of the national parliaments within COSAC must be complementary and must not be fragmented or abused from outside;
24. Believes that its specialised committees should be more strongly involved in the preparation of, and representation at, COSAC meetings; considers that its delegation should be led by the chair of its Committee on Constitutional Affairs and should comprise the chairs and rapporteurs of the specialised committees dealing with the items which are on the agenda of the COSAC meeting in question; considers it essential for the Conference of Presidents and Members, after each meeting, to be informed about the progress and results of COSAC meetings;
o o o
25. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council and the Commission, and to the governments and parliaments of the Member States.
Interinstitutional Agreement between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission of 17 May 2006 on budgetary discipline and sound financial management (OJ C 139, 14.6.2006, p. 1) and Article 28(3) of the Treaty on European Union.
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 requesting the Commission to submit a proposal for a regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on the implementation of the citizens" initiative (2008/2169(INI))
– having regard to Article 192, second paragraph, of the EC Treaty,
– having regard to the Treaty of Lisbon amending the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Community, signed at Lisbon on 13 December 2007,
– having regard to the Treaty establishing a Constitution for Europe(1),
– having regard to its resolution of 20 February 2008 on the Treaty of Lisbon(2),
– having regard to its resolution of 19 January 2006 on the period of reflection: the structure, subjects and context for an assessment of the debate on the European Union(3),
– having regard to Rules 39 and 45 of its Rules of Procedure,
– having regard to the report of the Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the opinion of the Committee on Petitions (A6-0043/2009),
A. whereas the Treaty of Lisbon introduces the citizens" initiative, whereby citizens of the Union numbering not less than one million, who are nationals of a significant number of Member States, may take the initiative of inviting the Commission, within the framework of its powers, to submit any appropriate proposal on matters where citizens consider that a legal act of the Union is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties – Article 11(4) of the EU Treaty in the Treaty of Lisbon version ("TEU"),
B. whereas one million citizens of the Union will thus obtain the same right to request the Commission to submit a legislative proposal as the Council has had since the establishment of the European Communities in 1957 (originally under Article 152 of the EEC Treaty, at present Article 208 of the EC Treaty, in future Article 241 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union ("TFEU")), and the European Parliament has had since the entry into force of the Maastricht Treaty in 1993 (at present Article 192 of the EC Treaty, in future Article 225 TFEU),
C. whereas citizens will thus play a direct role in the exercise of the European Union's sovereign power by being, for the first time, directly involved in the initiation of European legislative proposals,
D. whereas Article 11(4) TEU aims to establish an individual right to participate in a citizens" initiative, as a special consequence of the right to participate in the democratic life of the Union under Article 10(3) TEU,
E. whereas the right of initiative is often confused with the right to petition; whereas there is a need to ensure that citizens are fully aware of the distinction between both rights, particularly since a petition is directed to Parliament while a citizens' initiative is directed to the Commission,
F. whereas the Union's institutions and the Member States are required to establish the conditions for the smooth, transparent and effective exercise of the right of participation of the citizens of the Union,
G. whereas the procedures and conditions for a citizens" initiative, including the minimum number of Member States from which the citizens taking the initiative must come, shall be determined by Parliament and the Council in accordance with the proper legislative procedure by means of a regulation (Article 24(1) TFEU),
H. whereas, when that regulation is adopted and implemented, the fundamental rights to equality, good administration and legal protection should be particularly safeguarded,
Minimum number of Member States
I. whereas the "minimum number of Member States from which such citizens must come" (Article 24(1) TFEU) must be a "significant number of Member States" (Article 11(4) TEU),
J. whereas the minimum number of Member States must not be determined arbitrarily but must be guided by the regulation's purpose and shall be interpreted with reference to other Treaty provisions, in order to avoid conflicting interpretations,
K. whereas the purpose of the regulation is to ensure that the starting point of the European legislative process is prompted, not by national vested interests, but by the European common interest,
L. whereas Article 76 TFEU indicates that a legislative proposal supported by a quarter of the Member States may be presumed to take sufficient account of the European common interest; whereas, therefore, such a minimum number can be considered to be unchallengeable,
M. whereas the purpose of the regulation is fulfilled only if it is associated with a minimum number of statements of support from each of those Member States,
N. whereas it can be concluded from Article 11(4) TEU, which specifies the figure of one million citizens of the Union, from a population of approximately 500 million citizens, that 1/500 of the population should be considered to be representative,
Participants" minimum age
O. whereas Article 11(4) TEU applies to all citizens of the Union,
P. whereas, however, any restriction of the right to democratic participation and any unequal treatment on the grounds of age must satisfy the principle of proportionality,
Q. whereas, moreover, it is desirable to avoid conflicting interpretations, of the kind that would arise, for instance, if the minimum age for participation in European elections in a Member State were lower than the minimum age for participation in a citizens" initiative,
Procedure
R. whereas a successful citizens" initiative requires the Commission to look into the matters it raises and decide whether and to what extent it should accordingly submit a proposal for a legal act,
S. whereas it would be advisable for initiatives to refer to one or more appropriate legal bases for the submission of the proposed legal act by the Commission,
T. whereas a citizens" initiative may proceed only if it is admissible, in so far as:
–
it contains a request to the Commission to submit a proposal for a legal act of the Union,
–
the Union has legislative competence, and the Commission has the right to submit a proposal in the matters concerned, and
–
the requested legal act is not manifestly contrary to the general principles of law as applied in the Union;
U. whereas a citizens' initiative is successful if it is admissible in the above sense and if it is representative, in the sense that it is supported by at least one million citizens who are nationals of a significant number of Member States,
V. whereas it is the task of the Commission to verify whether the conditions for a successful citizens" initiative are fulfilled,
W. whereas for the organisation of a citizens" initiative it is highly desirable to have legal certainty as to the admissibility of the initiative before collecting statements of support,
X. whereas the task of verifying the authenticity of statements of support cannot be carried out by the Commission and should therefore be fulfilled by the Member States; whereas, however, the obligations of the Member States in that regard extend only to initiatives within the framework of Article11(4) TEU and under no circumstances to initiatives that are inadmissible on the above-mentioned grounds whereas it is therefore necessary for the Member States, even before beginning to collect statements of support, to have legal certainty as regards the admissibility of the citizens" initiative,
Y. whereas verification of the admissibility of a citizens" initiative by the Commission is, however, restricted exclusively to the above-mentioned legal grounds and may on no account include considerations of political expediency; whereas this will ensure that the Commission is not free to decide, on the basis of political considerations of its own, whether a citizens" initiative is or is not to be declared admissible,
Z. whereas it would seem appropriate for the procedure for a citizens" initiative to be divided into the following five stages:
–
registering the initiative,
–
collecting statements of support,
–
presenting the initiative,
–
a statement of its position by the Commission,
–
verifying that the requested legal act is consistent with the Treaties.
The principle of transparency
AA. whereas the citizens" initiative is a means of exercising public sovereign power in the area of legislation and is subject, as such, to the transparency principle; whereas this means that the organisers of a citizens" initiative must publicly assume accountability for its funding, including the sources of that funding,
Political monitoring of the process
AB. whereas it is the political task of the Parliament to monitor the process of a citizens' initiative,
AC. whereas this responsibility concerns the implementation of the regulation on the citizen's initiative, as such, as well as the political position of the Commission with regard to the request submitted by the citizens' initiative,
AD. whereas it is important to ensure compatibility between requests submitted to the Commission by a citizens' initiative and Parliament's democratically approved priorities and proposals,
1. Requests the Commission to submit without delay, after the Treaty of Lisbon enters into force, a proposal for a regulation on the citizens" initiative on the basis of Article 24 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
2. Calls on the Commission to give due regard in that task to the recommendations set out in the annex to this resolution;
3. Calls for the regulation to be clear, simple and user-friendly, incorporating practical elements relating to the definition of a citizens' initiative in order that it should not be confused with the right of petition;
4. Decides to look, immediately after that regulation has been adopted, into the establishment of an effective system to monitor the process of a citizens' initiative;
o o o
5. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council and the Commission.
ANNEX
RECOMMENDATIONS AS TO THE CONTENT OF THE COMMISSION PROPOSAL FOR A REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE COUNCIL ON THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE CITIZENS" INITIATIVE
On determining the minimum number of Member States
1. The minimum number of Member States from which the citizens taking part in the initiative must come is one quarter of the Member States.
2. This requirement is fulfilled only if at least 1/500 of the population of each of the Member States concerned supports the initiative.
On determining the minimum age of participants
3. Every citizen of the Union who has the right to vote in accordance with the legislation of his/her own Member State may participate in a citizens" initiative.
On determining the procedure
4. The procedure for a citizens" initiative comprises five stages:
–
registering the initiative,
–
collecting statements of support,
–
presenting the initiative,
–
a statement of its position by the Commission,
–
verifying that the requested legal act is consistent with the Treaties.
5. The first stage of a citizens" initiative begins when its organisers register the initiative with the Commission and ends with the Commission's formal decision on the success of that registration. Its main features are as follows:
(a)
A citizens" initiative must be duly registered by its organisers with the Commission. To register, each organiser shall state his or her name, date of birth, nationality and home address, and the exact wording of the citizens" initiative in one of the official languages of the European Union.
(b)
The Commission verifies the formal admissibility of the registered citizens" initiative. A citizens" initiative is formally admissible if it satisfies the following four requirements:
–
it contains a request to the Commission to submit a proposal for the adoption of a legal act of the Union,
–
the Union has the competence under the Treaties on which the Union is based to adopt a legal act on the matters concerned,
–
the Commission has the competence under the Treaties on which the Union is based to submit a proposal for a legal act on the matters concerned,
–
the requested legal act is not manifestly contrary to the general principles of law as applied in the Union.
In accordance with Article 41 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union the Commission provides organisers with all due support to ensure that initiatives which are registered are admissible. The Commission also notifies the organisers of current or proposed legislative proposals on matters raised in the citizens" initiative and on successfully registered citizens" initiatives that wholly or partly concern the same matters.
(c)
Within two months of registration of the citizens" initiative the Commission must decide whether the initiative is admissible and registrable. Registration may be refused only on legal grounds and not, on any account, on grounds of political expediency.
(d)
The decision is addressed both to the organisers individually and to the general public. The organisers receive notification thereof and it is published in the Official Journal of the European Union. The European Parliament, the Council and the Member States are notified of the decision immediately.
(e)
The decision is subject to scrutiny by the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Ombudsman in accordance with the relevant provisions of EU law. This applies mutatis mutandis if the Commission fails to take such a decision.
(f)
The Commission provides on its website, accessible to the public, an index of all successfully registered citizens" initiatives.
(g)
The organisers of a citizens" initiative may withdraw the initiative at any time. It is then considered not registered and is deleted from the above Commission index.
6. The second stage of the citizen's initiative covers the collecting of individual statements of support for the successfully registered initiative and official confirmation by the Member States of the result of the collection of individual statements of support. Its main features are as follows:
(a)
The Member States make provision for an effective procedure for the collection of lawful statements of support for a citizens" initiative and for official confirmation of the result of that collection.
(b)
A statement of support is lawful if is declared within the period for collecting statements of support in accordance with the relevant legal provisions of the Member State in question and of EU law. The period for collecting statements of support is one year. It begins on the first day of the third month following the decision on registration of the citizens" initiative.
(c)
All supporting persons must individually state their support, as a rule by means of a personal signature provided in writing or, if appropriate, electronically. The statement must as a minimum show the name, date of birth, home address and nationality of the supporting person. People who have more than one nationality shall indicate only one, which they choose freely.
The personal data is subject to data protection requirements, for which the citizens" initiative's organisers are held accountable.
(d)
Support for a citizens" initiative may be stated only once. Every statement of support contains a separate solemn declaration by the supporting person that they have not previously stated their support for the same citizens" initiative.
(e)
Any statement of support may be withdrawn before the period for the collection of statements of support expires. The supporting statement is then considered not to have been made. The organisers must inform every supporting person of this option. Every statement of support by the supporting person must contain a separate declaration that they have been informed of this option.
(f)
Every supporting person receives a copy of their statement of support from the organisers together with a copy of their solemn declaration and their declaration that they have taken note of the withdrawal option.
(g)
Within two months and after verifying the details of the statements of support, the Member States shall provide the organisers of citizens" initiatives with official confirmation of the number of lawful statements of support, listed by nationality of the supporting persons. They shall take appropriate steps to ensure that every statement of support is confirmed only once by one of the Member States and that multiple confirmations by different Member States or different agencies of the same Member State are effectively prevented.
The personal data is subject to data protection requirements, for which the relevant authorities of the Member States are held accountable.
7. The third stage of the citizens" initiative begins when the organisers present the citizens" initiative to the Commission and ends with the Commission's formal decision on whether presentation of the initiative has succeeded. Its main features are as follows:
(a)
A citizens" initiative must be lawfully presented by the organisers to the Commission. Confirmation by the Member States of the number of statements of support must be submitted at the time of presentation.
(b)
The Commission verifies the representativeness of the citizens" initiative as presented. A citizens" initiative is representative if:
–
it is supported by at least one million citizens of the Union,
–
who include nationals of at least one quarter of the Member States,
–
the number of nationals of each Member State concerned represents at least 1/500 of that Member State's population.
(c)
Within two months of presentation of the citizens" initiative the Commission must decide whether presentation of that initiative has been successful. The decision must include a statement on whether or not the initiative is representative. Presentation of the initiative may be refused only on legal grounds and not, on any account, on grounds of political expediency.
(d)
The decision is addressed both to the organisers individually and to the general public. The organisers receive notification thereof and it is published in the Official Journal of the European Union. The European Parliament, the Council and the Member States are notified of the decision immediately.
(e)
The decision is subject to scrutiny by the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Ombudsman in accordance with the relevant provisions of EU law. This applies mutatis mutandis if the Commission fails to take such a decision.
(f)
The Commission provides on its website, accessible to the public, an index of all successfully presented citizens" initiatives.
8. The fourth stage of the citizens" initiative covers the Commission's detailed consideration of the matters raised in the initiative and ends with the Commission's formal statement of its position on the request contained in the initiative for the submission by the Commission of a proposal for a legal act. Its main features are as follows:
(a)
A successfully presented citizens" initiative obliges the Commission to look into the content of the matters raised by the initiative.
(b)
To that end the Commission invites the initiative's organisers to a hearing and gives them an opportunity to explain in detail the matters raised in the initiative.
(c)
The Commission must take a decision on the request contained in the initiative within three months. If it does not intend to submit a proposal it shall explain to Parliament and to the organisers its reasons for so deciding.
(d)
The decision is addressed both to the organisers individually and to the general public. The organisers receive notification thereof and it is published in the Official Journal of the European Union. The European Parliament, the Council and the Member States are notified of the decision immediately.
(e)
If the Commission fails to take any decision on the request submitted by the citizens' initiative, this is subject to the scrutiny of the Court of Justice of the European Union and of the European Ombudsman in accordance with the relevant provisions of EU law.
The principle of transparency
9. The organisers of a successfully registered citizens" initiative shall be required, within an appropriate period of time after the conclusion of the procedure, to present to the Commission a report on the funding of the initiative, including the sources of funding (transparency report). The report shall be examined by the Commission and published together with an opinion.
10. As a general rule the Commission should begin to address the content of a citizens" initiative only after a transparency report has been presented in due form.
Draft Commission regulation on REACH, as regards Annex XVII
123k
48k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on draft Commission regulation amending Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction of Chemicals (REACH), as regards Annex XVII
– having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2006 concerning the Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction of Chemicals (REACH) and establishing a European Chemicals Agency(1), and in particular Article 131 thereof,
– having regard to Council Directive 83/477/EEC of 19 September 1983 on the protection of workers from the risks related to exposure to asbestos at work (second individual Directive within the meaning of Article 8 of Directive 80/1107/EEC)(2),
– having regard to Council Directive 96/59/EC of 16 September 1996 on the disposal of polychlorinated biphenyls and polychlorinated terphenyls (PCB/PCT)(3),
– having regard to draft Commission regulation amending Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction of Chemicals (REACH), as regards Annex XVII ("the draft Commission regulation"),
– having regard to the opinion delivered by the committee referred to in Article 133 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006,
– having regard to Article 5a(3)(b) of Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(4),
– having regard to Rule 108(5) of its Rules of Procedure,
A. whereas Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 repeals and replaces Council Directive 76/769/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws, regulations and administrative provisions of the Member States relating to restrictions on the marketing and use of certain dangerous substances and preparations, with effect from 1 June 2009,
B. whereas Annex XVII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, as amended by the annex to the draft Commission regulation, is intended to replace Annex I to Directive 76/769/EEC establishing restrictions for certain dangerous substances and preparations,
C. whereas Article 67 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 provides that substances, mixtures or articles may not be manufactured, placed on the market or used unless they comply with the conditions of any restrictions laid down in their regard in Annex XVII,
D. whereas point 2, item 6 of the annex to the draft Commission regulation is aimed at extending the current ban regarding the placing on the market and use of asbestos fibres and of products containing those fibres to the manufacture of those fibres and articles containing asbestos fibres,
E. whereas point 2, item 6 of the annex to the draft Commission regulation maintains exemptions from the ban on asbestos fibres:
–
for articles containing asbestos fibres which were already installed or in service before 1 January 2005 under specific conditions ensuring a high level of protection of human health; and
–
for diaphragms containing chrysolite in existing electrolysis installations,
F. whereas no new asbestos may be put onto the Community market, with the exception of diaphragms for electrolysis, and whereas there are specific Community provisions for the protection of workers from the risks related to exposure to asbestos at work when removing asbestos, and there are unfortunately no Community provisions on the decontamination of articles containing asbestos, leaving this to the competence of Member States,
G. whereas asbestos remains responsible for a substantial number of diseases due to exposure to asbestos fibres,
H. whereas Directive 96/59/EC has established obligations on Member States for the decontamination or disposal of equipment containing PCBs and/or the disposal of used PCBs in order to eliminate them completely; whereas the Community should take similar action on asbestos fibres,
I. whereas Community legislation covers six asbestos minerals (crocidolite, amosite, anthophyllite, actinolite, tremolite and chrysotile), but does not yet cover asbestiform minerals such as richterite and winchite, even though they could be considered as being no less harmful than tremolite, amosite or crocidolite and could similarly be used in insulation materials,
J. whereas, following receipt of the reports of Member States which are making use of the diaphragm exemption, the Commission will review the exemption and request the Agency to prepare a dossier in accordance with Article 69 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 with a view to prohibiting the placing on the market and use of diaphragms containing chrysolite,
K. whereas some stakeholders argue that the derogation must end now because substitute technologies (asbestos-free membranes) already exist and are being used by most European chemical manufacturers,
L. whereas the most effective way of protecting human health would indeed be to prohibit the use of chrysotile asbestos fibres and products containing them, without any exemption,
M. whereas there are now available for most remaining uses of chrysotile asbestos substitutes or alternatives which are not classified as carcinogens and are regarded as less dangerous,
N. whereas, in the review concerning the derogation for chrysotile asbestos diaphragms conducted under Directive 76/769/EEC(5), both health and economic impacts have been examined and taken into account in the differentiated approach taken by the Commission in the draft Commission regulation, supported by a large majority of Member States,
1. In the light of
–
the approach taken by the draft Commission regulation to phase out asbestos fibres in the medium term,
–
the review of the derogation of chrysotile asbestos diaphragms conducted under Commission Directive 1999/77/EC, and
–
the statement made by the Commission on the occasion of the adoption of the draft Commission regulation in the committee referred to in Article 133 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 on 20 February 2008,
refrains from opposing the adoption of the draft Commission regulation;
2. Notes the review concerning the derogation for chrysotile asbestos diaphragms and stresses that high-voltage installations can be successfully operated with substitute materials, and that some such installations in the EU have been converted;
3. Underlines that currently four Member States still use asbestos diaphragms in installations of the low-voltage type for which no substitute diaphragm materials are available despite a considerable programme of research that has been carried out by the companies concerned;
4. Stresses that, according to the review concerning the derogation for chrysotile asbestos diaphragms, the potential for worker exposure exists only when diaphragms need replacing (lifetime up to 10 years) because the electrolysis cells are hermetically sealed during operation to contain the chlorine gas, and industry reports that worker exposure limits for chrysotile are fully respected;
5. Calls on the Member States and the Commission to ensure strict implementation of Directive 83/477/EEC;
6. Regrets that it has so far been impossible to establish a European list of articles exempted from the ban under point 2, item 6 of the annex to the draft Commission regulation amending Annex XVII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006;
7. Calls on the Commission to establish such a list immediately after communication of the relevant national measures, and no later than 1 January 2012;
8. Urges the Commission to make a legislative proposal by the end of 2009 on the controlled disposal of asbestos fibres and the decontamination or disposal of equipment containing asbestos fibres in order to eliminate them completely;
9. Urges the Commission, furthermore, to establish a strategy for banning all forms of asbestos and all uses of asbestos fibres by 2015, including appropriate export requirements in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1013/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 on shipments of waste and taking into account the principle of proximity as laid down in Directive 2008/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 November 2008 on waste, since asbestos remains responsible for a substantial number of diseases related to exposure to asbestos fibres;
10. Calls on the Commission to report regularly to Parliament on the implementation of the draft Commission regulation;
11. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council and Commission, and the governments and the parliaments of the Member States.
– having regard to its previous resolutions on Iran, in particular those concerning human rights,
– having regard to UN General Assembly Resolution 63/191 of 18 December 2008 on the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran,
– having regard to the Report of the UN Secretary-General of 1 October 2008 on the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran,
– having regard to the EU Presidency Statement of 10 April 2009 on developments in the case of Roxana Saberi and the Declaration by the Presidency on behalf of the EU of 20 April 2009 concerning the sentence of Miss Roxana Saberi,
– having regard to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, to all of which Iran is a party,
– having regard to Rule 115(5) of its Rules of Procedure,
A. whereas on 18 April 2009 the Iranian Revolutionary Court pronounced an eight-year prison sentence against Roxana Saberi, an American-Iranian journalist, who worked for a number of organisations, including ABC radio, the BBC, the South African Broadcasting Corporation and NPR, for espionage,
B. whereas Roxana Saberi had no access to a lawyer for five weeks and has not been given a fair and transparent trial,
C. whereas Roxana Saberi's lawyer has filed an appeal against her conviction as his defendant pleads innocent to all charges against her,
D. whereas Roxana Saberi went on a hunger strike, was admitted to the Evin prison hospital on 1 May 2009, reportedly in a very frail condition,
E. whereas the journalist Maryam Malek, a member of the 'One Million Signatures' Campaign for Equality, was arrested on 25 April 2009, as were numerous members of the Campaign before her, and whereas her family is unable to pay the bail for her release, which has been set at 200 million rials (over EUR 10 000),
F. whereas, on 1 May 2009, International Labour Day, security and police forces violently repressed peaceful demonstrations in various locations in Iran, which had been organised by ten independent labour organisations, and whereas over 100 people have reportedly been arrested,
G. whereas on 1 May 2009 the Iranian authorities executed Delara Darabi in Rasht Central Prison despite a two-month stay of execution accorded by the Head of the Judiciary on 19 April 2009, and whereas she is not the first person to have been executed this year after being convicted of a crime she was alleged to have committed while still under the age of 18,
H. whereas the general human rights situation in Iran has continued to deteriorate since 2005 in all areas and respects, in particular as regards the exercise of civil rights and political freedoms, despite the fact that Iran has undertaken to promote and protect human rights and fundamental freedoms under the various international instruments in this field,
1. Condemns the unfounded sentence pronounced by the Iranian Revolutionary Court on 18 April 2009 against Roxana Saberi;
2. Expresses its deep concern at the deteriorating health condition of Roxana Saberi;
3. Urges the Appeals Court, at its hearing of 12 May 2009, to release Roxana Saberi immediately and unconditionally on the grounds that the trial was held in camera without due legal process, in accordance with international norms, and to drop all charges against her;
4. Is shocked by the unfair trial and execution of Dilara Darabi and is appalled about the continued executions of juvenile offenders in disregard of international law and despite assurances by the Iranian authorities that Iran has halted this inhumane practice; calls on the Iranian authorities to honour their commitment to halt executions of juvenile offenders;
5. Condemns the bail system practised by the Iranian authorities in an attempt to suppress all public statements by critical citizens or peaceful reform movements, and calls for the immediate release of Maryam Malek;
6. Recalls that numerous labour rights activists, including Mansour Osanloo, Ebrahim Maddadi, Farzad Kamangar and Ghaleb Hosseini, remain incarcerated solely on the grounds of their commitment to fair labour practices, and reiterates its call for their immediate release;
7. Urges the Iranian authorities to comply with all international human rights instruments ratified by Iran, especially the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, both of which guarantee the right to a fair trial; in this context insists that the Iranian authorities urgently abolish the practice of stoning. Condemns strongly the recent execution by stoning of Vali Azad, and expresses great concern over the pending execution of Mohammad Ali Navid Khamami and Ashraf Kalhori;
8. Calls on the Council Presidency and the Member States" diplomatic representatives in Iran to take urgent concerted action with regard to all these cases;
9. Reiterates its request to the Council and the Commission to continue their examination of the human rights situation in Iran and to submit to it a comprehensive report on the matter in the first half of 2009;
10. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission, the governments and parliaments of the Member States, the UN Human Rights Council, the Head of the Judiciary of Iran and the Government and Parliament of the Islamic Republic of Iran.
Madagascar
118k
38k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the situation in Madagascar
– having regard to the declarations issued by the Presidency on behalf of the European Union on 17 and 20 March 2009,
– having regard to the military takeovers in recent months in Mauritania and Guinea-Conakry and the sanctions subsequently imposed by the international community,
– having regard to the inaugural consultative meeting of the International Contact Group on Madagascar which took place in Addis Ababa on 30 April 2009,
– having regard to Rule 115(5) of its Rules of Procedure,
A. whereas, following two months of bitter struggle, an army-backed coup d'état was carried out in Madagascar by Mr Andry Rajoelina, an ex-mayor of the Malagasy capital (Antananarivo), on 17 March 2009,
B. whereas a self-proclaimed High Authority of Transition, chaired by Mr Andry Rajoelina, suspended the National Assembly and the Senate and, under pressure from the rebels, the democratically-elected President, Mr Marc Ravalomanana, was forced to leave Madagascar,
C. whereas Mr Rajoelina, who had been elected mayor of Antananarivo in December 2007, was forcibly removed by the former government in February 2009,
D. whereas public anger was exacerbated by a plan by the former government to lease one million acres of land in the south of the country to a South Korean firm for intensive farming,
E. whereas this unconstitutional change of government is yet another serious setback in the democratisation process under way on the African continent, reinforcing concern about the resurgence of the scourge of coups d'état in Africa, as expressed at the 12th Ordinary Session of the Assembly of the African Union held in Addis Ababa from 1 to 4 February 2009,
F. whereas the Prime Minister, Mr Manandafy Rakotonirina, who had been appointed by the President-elect, and of another member of his government have been arbitrarily arrested,
G. whereas the United Nations Security Council and the international organisations of which Madagascar is a member do not recognise this de facto regime and are calling for constitutional government to be restored,
H. whereas Madagascar is suspended from the regional groupings - African Union (AU), Southern African Development Community (SADC) - to which it belongs and from the International Organisation of French-Speaking Countries and the Interparliamentary Union; whereas the European Union, the United States of America, Norway and France have condemned the violation of the rule of law and of the constitutional order represented by the coup d'état and have suspended assistance,
I. whereas, within the framework of the Africa-EU Dialogue, the 12th Ministerial Meeting of the African and EU Troikas which took place in Luxembourg on 28 April 2009 called for the rapid holding of national elections and the restoration of the constitutional order,
J. whereas peaceful demonstrations involving tens of thousands of people have continued in the capital since the day when Mr Andry Rajoelina was installed as de facto Head of State and have been violently repressed by the Malagasy military forces,
K. whereas the restoration of the constitutional order should be based on the following objectives and principles: a clear timetable for the holding of free, fair and transparent elections; the involvement of all the country's political and social stakeholders, including President Marc Ravalomanana and other eminent persons; promotion of a consensus among the Malagasy parties; respect for the Constitution of Madagascar, and compliance with the relevant AU instruments and with Madagascar's international commitments,
L. whereas the above-mentioned inaugural consultative meeting of the International Contact Group on Madagascar was attended by representatives of the UN, AU and EU and many regional organisations and countries with the aim of coordinating the efforts of the international community to promote a rapid restoration of the constitutional order in Madagascar,
M. whereas the UN has launched an appeal for USD 35 700 000 million in humanitarian aid for the country, in anticipation of food shortages later this year as a result of the disruption caused by the political stand-off,
N. whereas the fact that the majority of the population lives on less than one USD a day, and low incomes have curtailed the ability of most households to gain access to food, water and sanitation services, healthcare and education,
O. whereas the country has been hit by three consecutives years of drought and poor harvests, soaring food prices and chronic food insecurity, as well as by cyclones,
1. Strongly condemns the coup d'état and all attempts to seize power by undemocratic means;
2. Calls for an immediate restoration of the legal and constitutional order in the country and urges the Malagasy parties to comply fully with the provisions of the Constitution of Madagascar in resolving the crisis;
3. Deplores the suspension of the National Assembly and Senate and calls for their prompt reinstatement, and urges that the mandates and immunities of parliamentarians be respected until new democratic parliamentary elections have been held;
4. Calls on the international community to step up its efforts to bring an end to the political violence in Madagascar;
5. Believes that stability, prosperity and democratic freedoms can be ensured only by means of a consensual and inclusive dialogue process which addresses the root causes of the country's wide range of economic, social, political and environmental problems, which is accepted by all parties and which leads to the direct consultation of the Malagasy people;
6. Calls on all political actors to put good governance and the fight against poverty at the top of their agenda, with the aim of improving wealth distribution and the standard of living of the population by introducing a sound sustainable development policy covering basic healthcare, education, job creation, etc.;
7. Supports the initiatives taken by regional organisations and the AU's decision to establish an operational arm of the International Contact Group on Madagascar in Antananarivo, under the chairmanship of the Special Envoy of the Chairman of the AU Commission, Mr Ablassé Ouedraogo;
8. Calls on the AU's Special Envoy for Madagascar, in cooperation with representatives of the international community in Antananarivo and in the light of the discussions which have already begun under the aegis of the AU and the UN, to make contact with all the Malagasy parties with a view to reaching agreement with them on ways and means of achieving a speedy restoration of the constitutional order;
9. Draws attention to the worsening humanitarian situation in the country, which has been exacerbated by the current political developments, and urges the international community, and the EU in particular, to provide increased humanitarian assistance to alleviate the suffering of the people of Madagascar;
10. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission, the Member States, the legitimate authorities of the Republic of Madagascar, the High Authority of Transition, the UN Secretary-General, the AU, the SADC, the European Commission's Humanitarian Aid Office (ECHO), the UN Central Emergency Response Fund and the UN Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs.
Case of Manuel Rosales in Venezuela
120k
39k
European Parliament resolution of 7 May 2009 on the case of Manuel Rosales in Venezuela
– having regard to its previous resolutions on the situation in Venezuela and in particular its resolutions of 24 May 2007 on the Radio Caracas TV channel case in Venezuela(1) and of 23 October 2008 on political disqualifications in Venezuela(2),
– having regard to Rule 115(5) of its Rules of Procedure,
A. having regard to the tense political situation in Venezuela, a country which in recent times has experienced an alarming slide towards authoritarianism, reflected in the harassment, threats, intimidation and political and criminal persecution directed at the opposition and its democratically elected mayors and governors, the student movement and journalists, and involving changes to the rules on democracy, a total lack of independence on the part of the different state powers and scant respect for the laws and Constitution of the Bolivarian Republic of Venezuela,
B. having regard to the case of the former Presidential candidate, ex-governor of the State of Zulia, and current democratically elected Mayor of the city of Maracaibo, Manuel Rosales, an opposition leader whom President Chávez has repeatedly and publicly threatened with imprisonment, and against whom he was eventually prompted to initiate legal proceedings based on a 2004 complaint concerning an alleged discrepancy in an income declaration during his time as governor of the State of Zulia, a case which has every appearance of being political persecution, with no regard for due process and proper judicial safeguards, and where the verdict has been determined in advance and is clearly politically motivated,
C. whereas, as a result of this political persecution, Manuel Rosales has requested political asylum in the neighbouring Republic of Peru, which has been granted by the Peruvian authorities in the light of the political and humanitarian aspects of the case, prompting the immediate withdrawal by Venezuela of its Ambassador to Peru,
D. whereas these charges are clearly founded on political motives and the executive largely controls the judiciary and whereas the government of Venezuela is taking new measures which will contribute to reducing the autonomy of the judiciary and therefore a fair trial is hardly to be expected in Venezuela,
E. whereas retired General Raúl Isaías Baduel, who until recently was President Chávez's Minister of Defence and who has now joined the opposition, was arrested at gunpoint by military intelligence agents on 2 April 2009 and accused of supposedly embezzling funds from the armed forces during his time as Minister of Defence,
F. whereas opposition leader and Mayor of Caracas, Antonio Ledezma, who was democratically elected on 23 November 2008, has been unable to take up his duties as mayor because the City Council premises in the Palacio de Gobierno have been illegally occupied by Bolivarian groups, with the Venezuelan Ministry of the Interior so far having made no effort to remove them; whereas President Chávez has recently enacted a law directly affecting the powers of the Mayor, under which a hierarchical superior chosen by the President of the Republic has been appointed Head of the Government of Caracas, with authority over the Mayor of Caracas, who will be stripped of practically all his powers, including the administration of public finance, the drawing-up and implementation of development plans and supervision of the institutions of the decentralised administration of the Capital District,
G. whereas, in addition to being stripped of practically all his powers, the Mayor of Caracas is being targeted by an aggressive campaign of harassment, threats, insults and intimidation, orchestrated directly by the Presidency of the Republic,
H. whereas, during the month of March 2009, on the orders of the President of the Republic, many ports and airports were occupied by the military, for the most part in regions where the opposition is in power, as a result of a law restoring responsibility for the management of these facilities to the Venezuelan Government; whereas the aim of this measure is the financial restriction and economic strangulation of political opponents; whereas, under Article 164(10) of the Constitution of the Bolivarian Republic of Venezuela, the administration of ports, airports, roads and highways is the sole responsibility of state governments in cooperation with the central authorities and under no circumstances the sole responsibility of the latter,
I. whereas, in an unprecedented political sentence handed down by Judge Marjori Calderón, the wife of a senior PSUV leader, police commissioners Ivan Simonovis, Làzaro Forero and Henry Vivas, together with eight metropolitan police officers, were condemned without a shred of reliable evidence to 30 years" imprisonment, the maximum sentence provided for under the Venezuelan criminal code, after being held in preventive custody for more than five years in police stations without natural light, following what was the longest trial in Venezuelan history and one which was plagued by irregularities and in which the most basic legal rights of the accused were flouted; whereas, furthermore, most of the 19 crimes committed on 11 April 2002, for three of which the accused have now been convicted without any evidence, have remained unpunished, despite extensive testimony, television footage and documentary evidence, demonstrating that clearly identifiable Bolivarian gunmen had been responsible,
J. whereas on various occasions the President of the Republic has spoken offensively and insultingly about any number of foreign dignitaries and yet, when he has been the target of criticism in his own country, he has reacted by ordering the immediate expulsion of any foreign nationals who dared to criticise him, including the violent expulsion of a Member of this Parliament,
K. whereas in February 2009 President Chávez forced through a second referendum to approve indefinite re-election of the President and all elected public officials, despite having lost the December 2007 referendum on constitutional reform which included the same proposal, thereby breaching the Venezuelan Constitution, under which the same reform proposal may not be submitted more than once during the same session of the Assembly,
L. whereas the Venezuelan authorities deemed undesirable the presence of an official European Parliament delegation which was due to visit the country during the first week of March 2009, following several unwarranted postponements of the visit by the Venezuelan authorities,
1. Expresses its profound concern at the deterioration in the situation and in the quality of democracy in Venezuela, which is seriously threatened with collapse as a result of the concentration of power and the growing authoritarianism displayed by the President of the Republic;
2. Expresses its solidarity with all those suffering political persecution in Venezuela, a plight currently symbolised by the person of Manuel Rosales; welcomes the decision taken by the Peruvian Government to grant Manuel Rosales political asylum; strongly condemns the use of threats and violence, the abuse of power, defamation and the exploitation of the legal system as a political weapon designed to intimidate and eliminate opponents;
3. Points out that, under the Organisation of American States (OAS) Inter-American Democratic Charter, in order to gain access to the exercise of power in a democracy, in addition to clear legitimacy of origin, grounded in and obtained at the polls, there must also be legitimacy in the exercise of such power, which must be founded on respect for the established rules, the constitution, the laws, and the rule of law as a guarantee of a fully functioning democracy and that this must of necessity include respect for peaceful and democratic political opposition, especially where that opposition has been elected and enjoys a popular mandate;
4. Calls on the country's authorities, in particular the President of the Republic, to pursue their political action through dialogue, respect for the rule of law and constitutional legality, and tolerance of political opponents, so as to ensure that the various political choices made and supported by the people of Venezuela enjoy proper influence and representation in political life;
5. Urges the Venezuelan Government, furthermore, to comply with the international agreements signed and ratified by Venezuela, including the American Convention on Human Rights, with specific reference to the provisions on political rights set out in Articles 23(1) and Articles 2 and 25 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights;
6. Instructs its President to forward this resolution to the Council, the Commission, the Secretary-General of the Organisation of American States, the Euro-Latin American Parliamentary Assembly, the Mercosur Parliament and the Government and National Assembly of the Bolivarian Republic of Venezuela.